THE UNDERGROUND SEX CLUB
CONNECTING LIKEMINDED PEOPLE
CONNECTING LIKEMINDED PEOPLE
White-House Fuck Parties · TN, USA
Members · View All
2cuteforYou
21 · f
|
epictits4u
26 · f
|
SwingWithMe
38 · f
|
tommyCock
22 · m
|
jess4you
28 · f
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Find Other Members
Popular Searches
All Members with Photo Women with Photo Women in the US All Members
Search Sex Groups
White-House Forum Topics
3 Posts
14,531 Views
2 Posts
8,054 Views
Are the real swingers parties or sex parties actually happening in Tulsa? Really??
by: U_Cumming_My_Fantasy
4 Posts
3,760 Views
8 Posts
19,157 Views
1 Post
6,540 Views
8 Posts
8,596 Views
3 Posts
13,736 Views
5 Posts
1,566 Views
sex me near sanford i have a awesome house
by: Removed User
1 Post
245 Views
1 Post
331 Views
2 Posts
3,192 Views
9 Posts
2,981 Views
1 Post
4,673 Views
2 Posts
902 Views
2 Posts
3,936 Views
9 Posts
3,316 Views
2 Posts
875 Views
2 Posts
623 Views
6 Posts
875 Views
Any upcoming parties - San Diego, LA or Inland Empire
by: Removed User
3 Posts
3,268 Views
Male wanting to eat some pussy in Clarkston Michigan. Am a virgin when it comes to blondes‚ any other race than white‚ & want to hook up with a squirter. Clarkston Michigan area.
by: Perspective
Member Posts
ebonylovesivory: WHITE GENTLEMEN AND EUROPEAN TOURISTS ONLY
Are you a white (ivory) gentleman who dreams of experiencing paradise with a young, sexy, beautiful teenage ebony girl? Of course you have - most white guys actually do! That is why you are reading my profile. So relax and read on; you are on the right page.
I am a beautiful and sexy, high-class 19 y.o. ebony girl who loves sex and enjoys nothing more than spending unrushed, quality time with my lover and seeing him 100% satisfied.
I am exclusive, private, honest, trustworthy, respectful and discreet, with a friendly and loving personality. Most importantly, though, I am very focused on discretion, hygiene and safety, and I know this is also important to you.
In terms of my services, please note the following:
- I specialise exclusively in making the dreams and fantasies of generous white gentlemen come true. I prefer mature-aged gentlemen with sufficient money.
- If you are a true gentleman with excellent, old-fashioned manners and treat me with kindness and respect, then there is very little that I will not do for you to ensure that you are 100% satisfied.
- I also specifically cater for overseas tourists who want a young and beautiful local girl to be their travel companion. Your trip to our beautiful country with me by your side will be the most memorable of your life!
- My fees are not negotiable. Please don't make things awkward by trying to negotiate. You get what you pay for, and a premier service with an upper-class young girl may cost a little more. In return I will give you what you want, and you give me what I ask.
- With discretion in mind, I prefer an outcall to a neutral venue that you arrange. I can also host if that is what you prefer.
To discuss your wishes and requirements and my specific services and fees in more detail and to book an appointment, please feel free to message me - WhatsApp preferred.
Love
Ebony
1 Year Ago
chocolate420booty: 44 Years old Far Rockaway submissive bottom chocolate booty LOOKING FOR A WHITE MASTER THAT CAN SLUT ME OUT 24/7 FOR THE REST OF MY LIFE. LOOKING TO BE A IN HOUSE BOTTOM CUMDUMPSTER BLACK SLAVE WHORE TO MY VERBAL HUNG COCK WHITE MASTER
3 Years Ago
damion: Is there any one who has a friend or relative living in there house willing to let whoever is in the house look at there naked body and masterbate over looking at them for me, I'd like to see anyone help out another person to undress an pleasure themselves and blow for me to see please,, interested in the people seeing me blow over them also,, any chance a person who is online wants to watch each other blowing multiple times I'm going to be gently sittingon my own cock and gently using myself as a fuck toy until I get stiffer, I would love someone to ask me to suck myself a little for them to see how long it gets its soft in profile photo, but can still luck the nob and around my nobs base, and get half of it in my hole, please let me see you cum video call live with me and let me hear your cum oozing out of you weather it's a cock or pussy video call live and see how it is,,
3 Years Ago
sexaddictshawn: Looking for house parties in Thousand Oaks,calif
6 Years Ago
notrose23: Looking for house parties
2 Years Ago
oursecret470: I am a Masterful orally gifted pussy and ass eater. Long Gifted tongue that never tires, in the south Atl. GA. USA Area. I am mixed raced (Native, Black, White, and Puerto Rican). Very sexually open minded. If interested hit me up. oursecret470@hotmail.com
10 Months Ago
sav7min: I need a bad bitch but don’t want to do it in a house.but Their house or a car
4 Years Ago
Warust: I just want a women to come to my house.. I don't drive and I think it's only fair that she come to my house.. I just want somebody close by to touch I'll cook dinner we can watch TV and play with each other. Oh and please come on my face..
4 Years Ago
MariaEstefa: Looking for a few good men (3 or 4 prefer they be friends) for a GB at my house. We would meet at a local bar during daylight hours and if we all connect go to the house for fun. Hubby would be present for meeting and playtime.
2 Years Ago
Queentrans88: I'm looking for a daddy Dom I'm looking to becoming a live in house whore I love to please daddy love to party hard and cooking cleaning love doing house chores and more
11 Months Ago
iloveswallowingmutipualmen: I'm a gay white male who loves to suck and swallow big black cock and load I'm a white whore for black men or any man I'll suck and swallow any man free just a man who loves to suck cock n im not asking for anything in return just looking for some black cock to sink or white Mexican or even Chinese cock I'm still in the closet tho hits not real name or pick but real location is galax or hillsville va tho hits
5 Years Ago
61theblackman54: I'm a 67yrs old black man, and I am looking for a young white girl how would love to me in person and let me make love to her at my house, Nathine Allen 23559-M-140 ,Highway, South Haven MI 49090, it will be fun for you and me, call me 1
(269)906-7147 on my cell phone, we can sat-up a time and place to fuck.
3 Years Ago
mrhunglong: I'm a very well endowed athletic white man interested in women couples groups and parties. Can be a bull or husbands fantasies about watching your wife fucking a very big fat cock. 8 3/4 inches long and 6 1/2 inches in circumference fucking you all night
3 Years Ago
Alasmac: Many years as go I was racing Formula Fords in the UK. I trave k ked to Frabce with my sister to meet some of her friends and old workmates in Marmonde. We were invited to one girls home while her parents were away for the weekend. We were to sleep in the Subroom in our Sleeping Bags. We settled in and the host came down in a White Citton nighty and with the back light I could clearly see she had no underwear. Sturned on the light and crouched beside me giving an unobstructed View of her pussy. I reached up and she guided my hand to it. Upstairs we go and I experienced my first Oral Sex abd in fact a wonderful sexy night. In the morning there were rumblings about going to Bordeaux about 150km away and although I could not remember much of what was said the night before, away we went. We were going to see Bernard and he would take us out in 'Le Boute' We got there and the House was a Mansion on the edge of a private Marina and Bernard's Father a wealthy Doctor. I was introduced to him an 'Alastair, a Racing Driver from Nu Val Zelande'. Now the plot was clear.I was there to stick it to 'Bernard' But it got worse. I am used to Fast Cars, Speedboats, and Jet Boats. the 'Le Boute' was an 8ft Dingy with Oars!!!!
8 Months Ago
sakdos: Dam who wants to get high and fuck or suck some cock USA tn Manchester
2 Years Ago
moealex69: Meet and fuck in Pennsylvania USA ?
3 Months Ago
DADDYDICKMIKE24: Hey whats up my name is mike i live in Lawson Missouri i do live alone as well is the a hot and sexy women near me who would actually be down to come over to my house right now to hookup and fuck the rest off the day and all night long until tomorrow morning if you can handle me fucking you all day long ans all night long hard core different positions anyway you want je to fuck you i will im actually being serious real talk no bullshit you will love the way i am going to fuck you here's my number call me or text me for my address i really do hope i get a call or a text ill oay 5000$ cash to wherever beautiful young lady's who is down to come over right now to hook up and fuck until tomorrow morning 816-323-9050
3 Years Ago
usemyholeswithyourbigblackcocks: I'm just a horny little white whore who is obsessed with BIG black cocks. I prefer girth over length but both is a plus. It's gotta be a FAT THICK black cock. But the problem is I don't just want one... I NEED to be gangbanged... gangfucked... real talk, I'd love to be gangraped. Force your huge black cocks in my tight horny slutty white holes. Talk Hella shit to me. Slap your huge fat cocks on my face and force them down my throat while two of your homes both force themselves inside of my pussy omg I want to be DPPed SOOOOOO motherfucking bad. I shove both of my bbc dildos in my pussy all the time I know I can take it daddy you just have to force me. And your friend will be shoving his long fat cock down my throat so i can't say no or stop. If I do say stop at any point, tell me to shut the fuck up and take your dicks like a good little slut and maybe I'll get a prize at the end if I'm good and shut the fuck up .... which would be you all covering me in your loads. I want to be fucking covereddddd in cum. You can even piss on me too. I stg do whatever you want to me I am desperate to be used like the little worthless fucking whore that I am. PLEASEEEE DADDIES I AM BEGGING.
2 Years Ago
lovlik69: I want to live life..be spontaneous ..live love laugh lick and learn
I do have fuck buddy a very shy quiet reserved sexy 33 yr old lass ..who becomes insatiable once her panties are wet
She wants to role play ..
Example
Meet a couple ..when ever I leave the room show the man her fingers touching her wet panties ..
Been caught by myself and man's lady on her knees swallowing his hardness ..
Then been treated like whore by all
She also like to have room with table in middle ..bright light on her on table ..table spun around and in shadows whatever chair table stops at that person does whatever he or she wants to ..
She wants to watch girl get wet watching me making her soaked ..until she losers her shit begins squirting all time watching the horny lady rubbing her wet panties
Then she wants me to sit back and watch her fuck that lady .
I am straight but open to been with another man during course of 4 some ..
She loves to be watched
I love and I must say iam exceptional at tongue fucking pussy until lass has multiple orgasms one after other ..
Sex in public place ..
Taking ppl out of comfort zone ..
Turning a quiet reserved prim proper lady or couple into filthy nasty play things .
Dinner parties with masquerade masks
At your seat will be seat number and two times
Start and must finish by .
U must perform oral sex or grab there hand and fuck yourself with hand or grab hair and push your soaked pussy into there face ..
Iam clean discreet and can host ..
Also need young lass who would like be paid min 800 A week thru NDIS coming to gym with me as part of rehab ..also to be my naughty girl and occasion our sex toy ..avcomafation meals 700-800 a week free holidays plus an education of sensual desire passion
12 Months Ago
Pattyperu: I've just come back from the USA the women are so dirty I want some welsh sla
13 Years Ago
White-House Fuck Parties TN USA
Already Home
Already Home · Erotic Couplings · She's already home when I get there still wearing my favorite 2 pieces of a 3pc skirt suit. There's just something about the easy access of a button down dress shirt and with her, the inevitable fact: there's no panties under that knee length skirt.
She's sitting in our old wingback chair. Her back straight, elbows to wrists resting on the old chair's slightly worn arms, shirt unbottoned down to a risque depth, skirt hiked up just enough for legs to cross, resting on just one of the heels she's still, to my absolute excitement, wearing. A'la 1992 Sharon Stone, fingers crossed for the mid leg switching beaver shot.
"Hey babe!" I offer as greeting while walking toward her.
"Shut up, Sit down!" She replies sternly. While nonchalantly pointing with a flick of her wrist before returning her hand to it's previous position, dangling carelessly off front of chair arm's fillagree carved wooden edge. Her long index finger casually directed me to the dining room chair sitting ominously center square of the living room.
"How did I miss that?" I pondered as I thirstily followed her command and nervously sat.
I Began to lean forward intent on taking my work boots off...
"Be still!", She says in a calm yet authoritive tone.
I quickly resume good postured seating.
"Good boy, stay." She says with narrowed eyes and widened smirk.
She then stands and turns 180°. Those heels splendidly tighten her calves, thighs and ass to an undeniably sexy tone. She slowly tugs at her skirt working It's hem up one or two inches per side. Until barely exposing both of her beautifully bubbled ass cheeks.
"I've got a few things here that I'm in the mood to put to use." she follows with, "How's that sound?" Then, as I begin to draw a breath to respond, "Shut up!" snaps across the air. All delivered without so much as a glance in my direction, in a tone resembling a grade school teacher, "That was a rhetorical question.
Boy.
It doesn't matter if you're in mood or not does it?"
" No Ma'am.)
Methodically she bends forward and removes the chair cushion, obviously being mindful to only bend at the waist.
I can see her little pussy, resting like a treasured jewel carefully placed atop a pillow of her creamy thighs, it's lips just wet enough to glisten, beckoning to me like a watering hole mirage to a desert lost wanderer.
My pestilent inner child wants to scream, "It's mine! Give it to me!" Silent though, happily obedient, I stay.
She picks up a bag, replaces the seat's cushion, straightens her body to upright. Then slowly shimmies her skirt's hem back to it's designer's intended length.
She turns, and despite the *click* *tap* *click* *tap* cadence of her heels, it's as if she glides to a point just out of my reach. Poised beautifully directly in front of me, hands on hips, intrigue laiden bag hanging securely from one elbows inner crease. She then extends her arm, bag in hand, raises it to parallel with the floor then abruptly drops it.
Kneeling down directly in front of me, her knees in line with my heels. My eyes, like that of any man's eyes begin taking in the down buttoned view. Voluptuous blanched breasts with lucious Lemonade Pink shaded and gum drop shaped nipples.
She pulls the bow from the first boot's laces then quickly and a bit aggressively tightens the remaining knot. Criss crossing the two ends as she wraps them around chair's leg and boot's ankle top, pulls a quick knot then, a bow then, a second.
"Great move!", I think to myself while she repeats the clever process on the other boot.
Still kneeling there before me she reaches into her bag and retrieves what looks to me like roughly 25' of nice three cord braided hemp rope.
I am rock fucking hard already, my excitement is brimming, damn near uncontainably.
I show nothing though.
Fuck, I love her!
She takes hold of my right wrist, gives it a little outward twist as she slides it in her shirt and places it on her tit, palm over nipple and releases it.
Before she can reach other wrist I'm squeezing and pulling on left tit.
Quicker then I could react she smacked my hand, barked, "Be Still" and was now poised, pimp hand raised, threatening to smack me across the cheek. I feel the warmth in my face as it flushes to red.
For her sake I flinch a little extra careful to keep mostly still though. She then gives my left hand the same treatment as my right.
Both hands now on beautifully baroque breast she leans in applying enough pressure to excite us both and begins to wrap figures eights around my wrists and up my firearms.
Though I'm starring only at her face she refuses eye contact. "Damn she's good at this." I take mental note.
Twenty something(I lost count somewhere around the 5th fabulous friction burn) wraps over right and left forearms. Slack splendidly pulled across my flesh at varying speeds. Coils covering from wrists nearly to elbows. Six loops between forearms to cinch the coils, terrifically tightening their hold.
Now I sit, rope cuffed and bound forearms resting in my crotch, ankles tied, boots and all to the chair. Not sure I've ever been this turned on before. As much as I've fantasized about this type if thing. She's the only one I'd want doing this. She is a natural for sure.
She's standing now, directly in front of me and again hiking her skirt up, alternating sides just a little at a time. Only difference from her skirt hem line's last tumultuous climb is the distance hiked. This time the skirts hem climbed to hips tip tops before it stopped.
That shaved slice of glistening pie there in my face. I was leaning in to steal a quick lick when again, bitch moved quick. Asserting her dominance in an instance.
Grabbing hold of the hair atop my head she forced my gaze to the skies. Stepped forward, straddled me and slapped my face. Now, with that delectable pussy damn near touching the bottom side of my chin her looking straight down at me using the narrow sight line just beyond her tits and the protrusion of their nipple's, her eyes grip mine for the first time since the start of this fantasy and says, "Stay, Boy."
I try to tip my head forward, dying for a taste of that twat. She pulls harder at my hair. I shake my head and struggle a bit, mostly for the fun of it. She's serious though and doesn't relinquish grip, just waits for me to quit.
"You done Boi?!" She asks with a heavily accentuated finish and shockingly aggressive tone. I use the miniscule range of motion left in my neck to timidly motion yes. She released my hair and I didn't move a muscle.
She then took a seat on my lap first close then she slid back to release my arms which for a brief moment had been happily held captive there beneath her twot, taint and tail. She guided them over my head bent my elbows, taking my hands back and with the texture of the rope slighty scratching at the base of my neck she began tying the leftover bit from the cinch to the steel frame rail at the top of my chair's back. Blatantly brushing her beautiful breast across my face multiple times in multiple direction till knot was securely tied.
I'm now, biceps over ears, elbows to the sky, wrist bound and chair rail tied. Feet still tied to chair legs.
She starts grinding.
Hard.
Side to side, back and forth.
Hard.
Circular motions now, all with brute force. Doesn't take long and I can tell she's getting close.
Harder.
She grabs the sides of my neck puts her hands beneath my ears.
Harder yet.
Her thumbs meandering jaw line towards chin.
Harder.
She's grinding so vigorously the chair is sliding and shifting. Her thumbs slip down to my throat. She begins to squeeze, closing my throat and my corodit simultaneously.
Nervous excitement, finally, someone gets it. Hopefully she sees all I do to others is what I want done to me. Her hands are cold against my neck. I close my eyes. Then in the darkening darkness I hear her,"Open them, look at me!" I open them but can't focus, "Look at me! Loo..." cut to black...
I awaken to the sound of a clap and a curious sting across my face. I'm back, euphoric about to orgasm but not cum. She is still straddling my lap barely moving, then her sigh gives her away, she has cum.
She moves back, her ass now on my knees. She grabs a fist full of my hair with one hand forcing my head down, as if I wanted to look anywhere else.
"Do you see that?" She asks calmly in a sweet voice. Still groggy from the black out I barely muster an inaudible mumble. Using that fist full of hair she shakes my head wildy.
"Asshole, Do you see the cum on my pussy?" She asks harshly.
"Yes ma'am" I say while trying to shake my head. But she's giving me no room to move.
She slides 2 fingers up her pussy, barely penetrating. I blink and it's admittedly long but my heads still foggy.
Well, it apparently took too long, she slaps my face.
"Open your mouth, Boy" She says, sliding her fingers up her pussy again.
I open my mouth, saying, "ahhhhh" audibly with quivering in my tone.
I can see her cum dripping from one as the two make their way like a child's feeding spoon towards my face. The moment I feel her finger tip on my tongue, I close mouth and suck, I use my tongue to lick her fingers clean of her cum.
She tastes so good.
I want her so bad!
I needed this.
She slides her long fingers back and forth, trough my lips and across my tongue, taking care not to let finger tips pass my puckered lips and leave my mouth.
I close my eyes. I moan at a rate commensory to her pace. I groan. There's true passion in my tone.
I moan.
I groan.
It's a lust filled, desire to satisfy, moan for the in stroke with a desperate plea not to stop, fuelled groan on the out stroke.
She moves her other hand to the back of my head again acquiring a fist full of hair. She stops moving the fingers in my mouth. Holding that hand steady she's now pushing and pulling my head. First slowly then faster then she slows way down forcing me further on to her fingers with each slow repetition.
I gag slightly.
"There it is." She triumphantly says then, forces it again.
I gag again.
Not sure when she started but she's grinding again.
Again I gag.
This time she holds it there
I'm gagging, trying to shake my head, trying to pull away. She wont let me. My eyes are watering now. My mouth is full of saliva and I'm drooling a bit.
She's grinding.
She's pushing and pulling again when she says, "Don't fucking swallow that spit, hear me asshole? I want that mouth messy and wet while I'm finger fucking it."
She's grinding.
I'm trying to nod yes but she's still giving me no room for motion. "Mmhmmm" I offer as it's all I can do.
She's grinding hard now, tight to my pelvis, her hips rolling back and forward opposite the direction of my forcibly directed head.
She slips a third finger in mouth. Slowly she pulls them back to nearly out, rolls her hips back to my thighs with matching pace. Unexpectedly she begins forcefully poundinh her crotch into mine, thrusting my head, her fingers travel deep down my mouth to my throat, over and over.
I'm gagging every two or three thrusts, I can feel my pelvis and hips bruising. I'm crying now but, God Damn if I'm not close to cuming. I'm unsure if it's because of pleasure from this treatment or from pleasuring her by being a good Sub.
With a final thrust of her hips she arches her back dramatically Simultaneously she was wildly throwing her head back. Suddenly she grabbed my crotch with both hands one on either side if my zipper and squeezes, hard then pulls harder. I twitch and bounce in reaction to the pain felt by the single unlucky nut to
suffer the force of the orgasmic rip and grip just shown by her.
More motivation for the tears streaming down my face. "Are you crying?"she asks with a touch of distain riding the words.
"What a fucking bitch boy!" She says harshly as she slaps my face.
Placing a cupped hand under my mouth, she commands me, "Spit, dumbass" I told you not to swallow it, I'm frantically nodding yes while I nearly fill her hand with hot sticky saliva.
She steps off me and back with the assistance of a forceful push off my chest. She steps once more before using her empty hand to unzip that skirt it falls to the floor with ease. She reclaims her spot in the wing back, unbuttoning her shirt's last few buttons as her ass finds the seat cushion.
With one foot up on chair's arm she places her cupped spit laiden hand over her crotch roughly, basically slapping her pussy lips then, rubs it all over her fucking hairless pussy.
I can feel her staring at me. I keep my eyes fixed on her pussy. Excitedly watching her spread her pussy lips and fumble at her clit. She looks down and gives her pussy a couple easy slaps.
To which I blurt out, "Harder! You bitch. Like you've been slapping me." Slowly her head rises just enough to make eye contact and for me to see the menacing smile now wide on her face.
*SMACK*
The sound is crisp in the air like that of a celebratory high five. "She's so amazing." I say to myself. Upon contact she nearly screams but her head doesn't move her smile remains the same and our eyes stay locked.
Again without thought I blurt out, "Harder! Let's see it, you fucking bitch."
She chuckles a bit tits bouncing in response to the laughter as if they too are snickering at my request.
[ ] "Is bitch boy done crying now?" She asks, standing, stepping towards me she places one foot across the crease atop my thigh with her heel narrowly missing the head of of my dick. She slaps her pussy hard again then my face. Before I can react she asks.
"Harder? Or is that gonna make you cry?"
"Come on then, let's see slut. I say calmly and finishing with a head nod and a smile. This time I hold eye contact. I hear the loud smack of palm to wet pussy, out of the corner of my eye I catch a flash of flesh in motion then, nothing, blackness.
Interrupting the silent darkness, I hear the sound of wet pussy being penetrated repeatidly, quickly, clapping a bit.
I raise my head to see her finger poppin that tastey twat just inches from my tingling face.
I smile wide.
Seeing my smile she grabs me by the chin, leans in and kisses me. It's a long deep, tongue kiss, the kind that's so frantic it's like your struggling to occupy the same space, noses grinding, foreheads bumping, nostrils flaring, oxygen obtained in quick sharp inhales as if drowning and breathing in the tiny moments your head bobs above waterline.
She pulls away.
"Fuck me. Fuck me like the cock I am, please." I say in a wanting but not quite desperate tone.
"No." She replies as plain as plain could be.
"I won't fucking beg. Fuck me damn you!"
Again a blase, "No."
With her backside to me and again only bending at the waist she rummages through her bag.
She fucked up though.... Seeing my opportunity I lean forward chairs backegs off the floor. Quickly getting pussy lips in my mouth I suck, my nose tickling at taint. Her first reaction is to pull away but I'm already licking the pussy like a dog on a dropped ice cream cone in August.
But, she pulls away again, th
walks out of room....wth...
Quickly she returns. Carrying two more dinning room chairs placed one sideways in front of the other which faced me from the other side of the first chair.
She says nothing as she crawls across the chairs, first away from me then backing that thing up til her knees were on my chair, her twat, taint, and tail all up in my face.
Her face down on furthest chair she reaches back and spreads her beautifully bulbous cheeks.
"15 minutes. Do what you want you've been a good boy, you earned it. Show me what that mouth do, fuck boy!" All of it was said kinda rough and tough like.
I waste no time quickly starting with a playful bite of the bigger cheek, then another nibble this time at top of thigh, ass cheeks bottom crease. I then lick across crease to pussy. Already so wet and tasting wonderful.
I get my face just deep enough that my fully extended tongue's tip barely slides over clit. And that is what I'm ecstatically doing, licking from taint through labia over clit and back again stopping occasionally to suck on pussy's lips, ok maybe a slight bite or two also. I feel a little twitch. My tongue outstretched I start shaking my head as if urgently saying No. Another twitch, another, she's close. Im mixing it up now side to side, back and forth, fast and hard. Then with a massive inhale and slow shakey exhale, shes cumming. I'm doing my best to lap it all in, sucking and licking frantically fillng my mouth with her juices and cum.
I pull my head back and immediately following her next quiver spit my collection of her orgasms drip at the top of her ass crack. She moans in response as I watch the load slowly dripping down her crack.
Just as that drip covers that starfish I dive in, my tongue catching the load as it barely reaches taint and spreads that lust filled load back up to the top of her ass crack. Licking my way to starfish again, once there, I slip my tongue in and push.
Beginning with tongue at maximum protrusion. I start face fucking that ass. Slowly at first, in and out, in and out, each stroke gaining speed and force. My chin beating against taint, forehead spreading ass cheeks till i hit tail bone on every down stroke.
"Oh Fuck!" I hear her say as she spins away.
"Times up bitch boy." She tells me, her over pronounced smirk now irritatingly visible. Resting her back against the farthest chair. Her legs are spread to either side of the middle chair.
I wish I could take a picture right now.
Right now she epitomizes 'Woman' to me.
Pure, raw sexuality.
Her hair in beautiful disarray, a few wisps, sweat soaked and stuck precariously to her forehead. Chest heaving, eyes blinking slowly as if they don't know weather to stay open or closed. Sweat dripping sensuously from her chin to her breasts to her thighs, the cascade of lustful liquid pooking on the chair's seat, nuzzling the soft soft flesh of her inner thigh.
Her luciously flirtatious lips curled upward ever so slightly at there ends almost as if fighting back a smile.
Her petite yet perfect breast adorned with tiny droplets of sweat shimmering like lickable stars.
Mmmm, I can damn near taste the salty passion filled elixir from here.
Her milky white thighs tapering from knees to hips like flesh covered guiderails directing my sight to the gloriousness that is her pretty little, perfectly sculpted, lusciously pink, shaved slick, glistening pussy.
My God what a picture that would make.
"That was nice, Boi." She says her voice stale and monotone.
"Why does she have to call me boy in that way? "Bitch", I say to myself.
"Yes Ma'am. Will you fuck me now? I so badly want to be in you!" I say in my most innocent tone.
Really I want nothing more than to scream,
"I'm so fucking turned on! Fuck me. Fuck me. Fuck me! You devilish angel you!"
Her reply...
"No."
This cocksucker, my arms are numb from pits to wrists, my earlier struggle definitely caused the rope to break skin. I'm bleeding. I could feel it dripping in my hand before the numbness set in. My fucking face is covered in pussy juice and ass sweat(ok, i kinda like that, so what... Don't judge me.)
My dick hurts from being hard as fuck this whole time but twisted a bit inside my jeans and no way to adjust it. All that and this bitch, this amazing, loving, caring, ride or die, I love her more than I love I, fantasy cunt just says...
"No."
I decide I'll try a different approach. Head high and turned to the side I collect what ever funk and saliva is available in my mouth and spit it to the living room floor then quickly turn back to deliver a glare in her direction, her head snaps to make eye contact as well. Now with scowls on our faces we're locked in a staring contest so intense it's nearly blinding.
I aggressively say, "I'm not fucking around whore get over here pull my God damn, rock hard, cock out and fuck me. Or I swear to..."
"Oh my gosh." she interupts in a mildy childish tone "I'm sorry, let me do something about this situation, gimme one second. I'll make it all better, you'll see."
"God damn right! Maybe my little whore should suck it first." I say attempting to take control and in hindsight pushing my luck a bit.
She picks up her bag and steps behind me. Out of site. I hear her rummaging in that bag.
"There it is..." She says with a sense of accomplishment.
"There's what?" I ask with nervous vibrato in my voice.
"Just what we need to proceed" she replies in an overly sweet voice.
Then something slips quickly past my eyes, ouch, fuck pressure at my lips. Opening my mouth to speak and,
"Mmm mmmm m mm"
This Bitch just... just ball gagged me! Mother... Fuck... I love her!
"So much for taking control." I think to myself while laughing in my head.
She's talking, well ranting, mumbling, but mostly to herself I catch things like. "I got your little whore... Feelin fucked now I bet..on the God damn new carpet..."
She steps around my side. Now wearing a short little silk Kimono she knows I love, it's loosely tied and completely sexy. She's carying the bag in one hand and moving hair from her face with the other as she aggressively kicks the two chairs in front of me aside they both tip over, the second teetering on the first.
"Now. Any more orders? Sir." She asks, sharply, as she slowly turns to face me. Her demeanor Is calm and polite as if she's innocently just started a new soring day
I offer no sound, being as sounds are all I could offer. I am however doing my best to say, "Fu-ck Youu." sarcastically with my eyes.
I've never wore a ball gag, it's not as uncomfortable as I would have guessed though swallowing is a bit tough.
Damn, she's sexxxy!
She reaches into her bag and retrieves a pair of scissors. Looks at me and holds the scissors in our shared sight line and demostrates there function with a *SNIP* *SNIP*.
Oh Shit, the nervousness, the thrill, the sheer (no pun intended) fucking anticipation!
She reaches down and pinches a bit of my T-shirt at the center of my chest pulls it away from my body forcefully till the material tugs at my back, with a *SNIP* it snaps back minus a hole now residing middle of my chest. She then pinches my nipple, hard, I flinch and groan. She pulls till my nipple can't be pulled anymore, then pulls fabric till again it tugs at my back. *SNIP* shirt snaps back with my nipple now sore and exposed.
Grinning she repeats the process in random spots and of course my other nipple.
She stops abruptly, admires her work for a minute before carelessly tossing the scissors over her shoulder and disappearing to the back of me again.
By the sound of her breathing I know she's behind me. But nothing happens for a few minutes. My mind steadily racing with possibilities and the thought of her fucking me.
Suddenly her hands are my shoulders and sliding over my chest. Both sides of my lower rib cage are given a little squeeze. Her left hand finds a Hole on my side just below my ribs soon her other hand is there too. Caressing my flesh tracing the upper part of hip bone then with the sound of tearing fabric the pre-cut hole increases ten fold.
Her hands find my sides and slide up to my armpits, then follow my clavicles to my chest's center and the first hole cut.
No caress this time, no pleasurable prelude.
Nope, this time I immediately feel eight fingernails damn near puncturing my flesh. I twitch at first, the pressure increases.
I *squeal* for lack of better term and struggle.
To no avail so,
I sit still,
breathe slowly,
basking in the pain.
"I can endure because I enjoy." I repeat over and over Inside my head.
About the time I'm centered the nails start seperating... 2 inches... 4 inches... Ow... shit... fuck my... GD... nipples.
"Oh you Fucking CUNT" I try to scream but, "oo yyuuffuuu uhh" is I'm sure all she heard.
The shirt tears as she goes, she makes much quicker time the final few inches.
Looking down I can see two of the four horizontal stripes now carved in my chest. Flesh only tore enough to bleed in a few unpatterned locations.
She steps back around, the shock can be scene on face.
Before sympathy or regret can kick in, I rock the chair a bit and mumble in attempt to change focus.
She looks up and I give her a quick *wink*. She kneels down in front of me and slowly licks the blood from my skin delicately kissing each wound while also unbuttoning and unzipping my pants. As she addresses my last wound her finger tips are nestled in my waistline on both my sides. The moment last kiss is planted she begins pulling forcibly, roughly trying to remove my pants. I thrust my hips and squirm in attempt at easing the process.
Once passed my knees she gives one final tug. With an exhale that proclaimed job well done.
She slapped my balls a couple times, with two fingers on the head of my fully erect dick she pushes it down to the seat chair and lets go, it snaps back and slaps against my stomach.
She snickers a bit and as she pulls it down again I roll my eyes *Slap*. She stands up, seeming pleased with herself. She looks at me and winks as she bends down, beautiful tits dangling there before me, nipples rubbing silk, acquiring what seems to be 35' or so of rope from her bag..
She has a seat on my lap as far back towards my knees as she can. Ohhh, my desire peeked imagination can almost feel her pussy on my dick.
She looks me in the eye and asks,"You wanna fuck me?"
I shake my head yes, yes, yes.
"No ." She sternly says.
She holds the rope up, makes a loop at its middle, just below the loop she grasps the two lines pulling them through the loop and creates a simple lashing loop.
She looks down at my dick, then up to my face, then back to the rope and back to my dick.
"Son of a bitch." is all I can say to myself.
She slid the lash over the head of my dick carefully, as to avoid pinching she pulled the two strands in opposite directions. Then up and around my neck with both lengths going in taking seperate but equal routes.
She gently pulls it tight so now my dick is being stretched to painfull but nothing to be done, no way to escape.
With about 15 foot of rope remaining she starts wrapping coils around my torso. The coils start one turn above my nipples and made it just past my lowest rib.
She wraps them through the chair's vertical rungs pulling them tight as she goes. My breathing labors under the pressuree.
Stopping at mid front she tied them off to the vertical strands holding my cock up. With maybe 2- 1 foot lengths remaining, she whips at my thighs as if holding drum sticks and reenacting a Travis Barker solo, contemplating a use for left over length I believe.
With a final, wince and moan inducing drum roll, this time including my cock and ending in a double handed symbol crash on my ball sack. She gets to work bringing her idea to fruition. She isolates my balls and begins wraping the rope about three coils, pushing my balls about five inches from body, ends double knotted to secure it all.
While looking down and admiring her work she said, "Still wanna fuck me?"
Yes, yes, yes I vigorously shake my head.
"No." Of course is her reply.
She interlaces her fingers behind my neck, arches her back, places her pussy on the rope coils above my captive cock and slowly slides twitching a bit when she slides over the knots. "Wanna fuck me?" She asks with a shocking amount of innocence in her voice.
In protest, I make no movement an utter no sound. Not that I could do much of either at this point.
Six or seven repetitions in she's grinding and thrusting quicker and harder.
"DO You wanna fuck me, boi?" No innocent tones this time, No, this time the wordswere almost growled.
Still I offer no reply.
She grins, moans and carries on. My cock is wet, my balls are wet, the rope around them is wet.
I close my eyes and throw my head back, I'm about to cum.
"No!" She hollers as she slaps my face, her hips jerking the uncontrollable, unmistakable spasms of an orgasm.
"Damn..." she says smiling wide as she slaps me again. "...didn't plan on cumming like that."
I'm so fucking horny. So GD turned on that my hips involuntarily try to pump.
"I said, No! Asshole!" She says obviously annoyed as she back hands my now blue almost purple sack. Resulting in a gringe and pain filled moan from me. Fuck, My eyes are watering too.
"Don't cry, bitch boy, I'm almost through." Her voice soft, gentle almost sleepy.
"You do still wanna fuck me, wanna feel that hard dick balls deep in my wet pussy, right?" She says while standing up and dropping the kimono to the floor. Casually she turns away from me.
She picks up her bag, between blurry, watery vision and her beautiful backside, my view is blocked. She places something on the arm of the living room chair she first sat in.
"Right bitch boy, You wanna fuck me real badly, don't you?" she moving closer and nearly whispering.
Again, I'm a rock. No motion, no noise.
She grabs the the vertical leads to my aching, throbbing, fading heart-on. Causing my entire body to convulse.
She slowly takes a seat on my knees, "Don't you? bitch!" She yells. Her eyes fixed on the stretching of my dick the whole time.
Slowly, I nod yes, as she redirects her eyes toward mine. Contact gained, she adds yet more tension to rope in her hand.
She screams, "DON'T YOU? YOU FUCK!"
Ignoring the the pain from my cock, I frantically tried nodding, simultaneously tried to say Yes, yes, yes...
"Yhmm, hemnn,yaua" is how it came out after curling round black leather bound Teflon ball still in mouth.
"You wanna fuck my mouth?" She asked loud and sternly then, displays the prize. Opening mouth wide, tongue out, curled down, she moves in toward my face cocks her head back and forth arrogantly. Mocking me.
Slowing down, I nod yes, as she barks another inquiry aggressively in my face.
"Wanna fuck my ass?'
I nod yes, as she walks past me.
"Wanna fuck my wet pussy?" Calming some.
I nod yes, then pause as I realize she set-up a camera and small tripod on the arm of the chair. I remember thinking, "Shit, must be a hell of a finish she has planned."
"I'm going to do a couple things, don't you dare move boi. Stay boy, stay" she cautions softly double slapping my cheek then squeezed my face roughly to a pucker with her index finger and thumb.
It's quiet, except for the slight panting sounds my labored breathing is producing.
I think she untied my coil cuffs from the chair back. Ok, now she's undoing the cinches that tighten the rope coils around my fore arms.
"How bad do you wanna fuck me, bitch?"
"Boy, *slap, slap*You wanna Fuck me?"
I'm staring, I slowly nod yes.
"Good...
I'll be upstairs waiting. Get yourself undone, if you can. Then, come fuck me, if you want." Her words trailing off as she in all her naked Splendor heads up the stairs.
Hollering from the second floor, "And clean that fucking spit off the floor, you asshole!"
My arms are so numb I struggle for a few minutes just to move them to my lap.
Waiting for some blood flow to return, I'm staring straight through the camera.
My dick is starting to go limp the rope still refusing to do so, pulls unforgivingly, forbidding my cocks retreat.
I push back the pain and focus on freeing my arms. I go at the rope puzzle backwards according to most, I shimmy my arms back and forward till I have sufficient slack to slip the original loop then rubbing wrist to wrist for a minute, bending elbows and snapping arms straight the coils swiftly slide past my hands and add to the floor's clutter.
I immediately reach to unbuckle the fucking ball gag, throwing it at but past the camera.
Looking at the camera every second I can. I take the pocket knife from my jeans, slide it's blade between laces and chair leg. With one swift pull, one leg is freed. Same steps on the other side and my legs are both liberated. Leaving only my well coiled torso to free.
The knots are easily reached but they are tied inches from softening dick, which was being pulled so taunt by then It felt like it could tear in half. I got to my feet, bent at the waist, chair legs and chest parellel to floor.
I back up to one of the rooms arched entry ways twist and bust chair bottom to pieces. Still not enough slack I have to get hard. I step to the front of the camera holding chair.
Standing directly in front of it a carefully start stroking my cock from base to rope just above head and back again.
"You fucking dirty slut, the way have treated me tonight... You fucking tortured me, abused me, teased me and I swear to christ...I love you! Thank you! And as soon as I get hard again...to slip this cockholding rope... I'm coming to fuck you, Im gonna plug the camera to the TV so can watch my escape while I hate fuck all three of your fabulous holes." I rant knowing full well the camera can probably only see the stroking of my cock as dark as it's gotten to be.
The rant did it I'm getting hard on a random up stroke the lash slips over and off my cock's now purple head.
I easily untie the coils around my nuts.
Then the knots securing my torso coil after coil, after a few minutes of uncoiling... I'm completely free.
I step outta the jeans remove what's left of my tattered shirt. Standing naked in front of the camera I turn a slow 360° so she can admire her handy work.
Taking little more than a minute to recoup, I snatch the camera, head upstairs to claim my reward's and pine over my lovers ultra high level of kinky awesomeness!!
My Baby Sister's BFF
My Baby Sister's BFF · First Time · Introduction:
She said “If I was your girlfriend, I would suck your cock whenever you wanted” right before my cock was in her pretty little mouth, with her glossy lips stretched around it.
_____________________
On my last summer break before joining the real world, between my Junior and Senior year in college, I decided to go home. I would be graduating next year and I felt I had not spent much time at home since I left a few years prior. I wasn't exactly on the 4 years and out plan. I would always visit for the holidays, but every summer I would find a job and stay in the same town I was attending college. However, this summer I wanted to spend time with my family, especially my little sister. There's quite a bit of an age gap between us. I was now 24 and a few weeks prior to my arrival, she officially became a teenager with a year left before starting high school.
I arrived home on a Friday night and hung out at home most of Saturday. On Sunday Jenny and I had already made plans to go hang out at the local amusement center for some miniature golf, go-carts and just get a chance to hang out and get reacquainted. She had invited her best friend from forever, Abby. They were inseparable from the first time they met each other. Over time, we had learned that Abby never knew her father and her mother had a revolving door of boyfriends. I suppose our home gave her some sort of stability.
When I first got home I had noticed that Jenny was certainly not a little girl any longer. I couldn't help but notice that she was filling out quite nicely. She was now 5' 3” and her breast were between an A and B cup with hips that were starting to flare out nicely with a thin waist. She had always had nice full lips that looked even nicer now that she was allowed to use a minimum amount of make-up. I was surprised that my dick actually twitched when I saw her glossy full lips. They looked so fucking sexy.
Sunday morning we jumped into my Ranger truck and swung by to pick up Abby. My sister was wearing cute shorts and a tight tank top that nicely showed off her growing tits and part of her tight smooth tummy with her belly button on display. Whenever I meet the person that invented crop tops, I will kiss their ass. I love the way girls look in them. They get an extra 10 points in the sexiness factor, so long as her tummy is taut. Crop tops, like leggings, are a privilege and not a right.
I had to constantly remind myself that she was my baby-sister when I caught myself ogling her. When Abby came running up to my truck, I was shocked. She too was wearing shorts, only they were tighter and shorter than my sister's. Her tight little ass looked great! She had filled out more than Jenny. Her tits were a nice full B cup that were covered also by a tank top with no bra that covered only half her tight tummy. Her hard little nipples were on full display. Even as a little girl I always thought she was a cutie, but now she was looking even nicer with full dick-sucking lips.
My sister scooted over and Abby jumped in. She said hello as she entered and we were on our way. She was very talkative asking me how was college and was I enjoying myself. She asked if I had a girlfriend and when I told her not any longer she flirtatiously told me she could be my girlfriend if I wanted. My sister immediately blurted out “You are such a slut. You don't have to flirt with every guy you meet.” They both busted out laughing and we soon arrived at the amusement center. Strange how she and I barely spoke when she was younger, but now she couldn't stop talking.
I actually had fun hanging out with two teenage girls. That they were hot looking was a bonus. My dick seemed to be enjoying the eye candy along with most of the guys at the amusement center with their tits and legs on display. It was obvious they were good for each other. My sister was the calm sane one and Abby was the wild crazy one that needed to be brought back down to Earth ever so often. Throughout the day, Abby continued her flirtatious comments, telling me how good looking I was and that if I asked her out she would agree to go out with me in a heart-beat. I played along, telling her how cute she was and that I was surprised she did not have a boyfriend with such a cute little ass. This would prove to me mistake number 1.
We finally called it a day and jumped back into the truck, with her jumping in before Jenny and sitting next to me. I was a bit excited and hoping she wouldn't notice that I actually had a partial erection. I knew nothing would happen between us, but I suppose all her attention had gotten to me and my ego. Plus, her hard little nipples did not help. I looked over to Jenny and she just rolled her eyes. She was used to Abby's daring behavior by this point.
When we arrived at Abby's, Jenny got off to let her out. Abby turned and kissed me on the cheek before leaving, saying thank you for a great time as she winked at me. As we drove home my sister warned me, telling me “You know, she really likes you. She told me she thought you were cute and she wouldn't mind being your girlfriend when we went to the restroom.” I told her that I assumed she flirted with all the guys she met and I was simply her victim for today. She was cute but she was also way too young for me. Either way, Jenny told me to be careful.
I had gotten home at the end of May and Jenny and Abby still had a couple of weeks to go before their summer started. I sat around the following day and the very next day I was out looking for a job. It was boring sitting around with no one to talk to. Jenny was at school and mom and dad were at work all day. By the end of Tuesday I had rejoined the workforce securing a job at a grocery store. An old high school buddy worked there and he vouched for me with the store manager. I was hired on the spot and asked to report the next morning at 7am. It was part-time, but a great way to get some extra cash and kill time during the week.
Come Saturday, Jenny had asked if I could drive them to the mall. She and Abby would be meeting up with some friends. I told her it was not a problem as my shift did not start until 5 pm. We swung by Abby's and headed to the mall. It worked out fine for me as I had to pick up some jeans and a new pair of sneakers. They went their way and I went my way, with plans to meet at the food court around 3 pm. I went off and like a typical guy, I was done with my shopping within an hour.
I arrived at the food court half an hour early and waited for the girls so we could eat before heading home. When they arrived, Abby was excited to see me and came up to hug and kiss me on the cheek, asking me “Did you miss me?” as she sat on my lap. I looked over and Jenny simply rolled her eyes. We went over and grabbed lunch before sitting down, with Abby sitting right next to me. I was certainly enjoying the special attention she was giving me, regardless of her age. While we were sitting, I suddenly felt Abby caressing my thigh under the table and remembered being warned to be careful with her. I turned my head to look at her and she simply kept eating and did not bother turning to look at me. I quietly reached down and removed her hand. I was not trying to get myself in trouble.
When we returned to the truck, once again it was Abby sitting next to me. On the way home her hand casually fell on my thigh and I decided not do anything. I wanted to see how far this little girl was willing to go. It went further up than what I expected. Her hand was making its way to my crotch when I finally decided to quietly move her hand away without my sister noticing. We got to her place and both girls got off. Jenny had made plans to spend the night and asked if I could pick her up the following day. I was not scheduled to work on Sunday and told her I would. We hugged and kissed before I left. Of course, Abby also hugged and kissed me on my earlobe, whispering into my ear “I'll see you tomorrow, lover boy.” with a big smile on her beautiful face before they both made their way up the stairs to Abby's apartment. That little girl gave me a chubby. I raced home, jacked off, showered and left for work where I ended up working an 8 hours shift due to some people calling out sick.
I got home late and went straight to bed. As much as I wanted to ignore what was happening with Abby and just brush it off as a joke, it had me wondering. Was she simply flirting because that was her nature or was she trying to getting something started. She was definitely trouble. She was a sexy little girl with a pair of great looking tits and a tight little ass that filled out her shorts very well. Her legs looked great on her and she had a cute face with nice lips and hazel eyes. She was probably about 5'2” with long brown hair down to her ass and weighed maybe 110 lbs. She was a nice little package.
As I laid in bed, thoughts of her kept me from falling asleep. I started wondering what she looked like naked with my cock in her mouth between her luscious lips. My cock was hard and my boxer were down by my ankles as I started stroking it thinking about Abby. I imagined her naked on her knees as I fucked her sweet little mouth hard. I was grabbing her hair and pulling her to me as I thrusted forward, with my cock going deep into her mouth, over and over. I hadn't cum in a long time as much as I did that night. This little girl was going to be my demise.
The following weekend my parents and sister had plans to spend the night out of town. My mom's younger sister had given birth to her fifth baby and my mom and Jenny were dying to go see the baby, as if they hadn't seen the first four. My dad went along because my mom told him he was going. I had to work on Sunday and was saved from the three hour trip. My plans were to mow the lawn on Saturday, take a nap, shower and go hang out with some friends from high school. There was gonna be all sorts of people from our class and I was excited to catch up with some of them.
I finished the backyard first. As I was working on the front lawn, I saw Abby stepping out of a car before it quickly drove off. She was looking fucking hot! She had a very short skirt that I'm sure would show her panties if she bent over and a tight top that was showing off her perky teenage tits and her hard little nipples. I was shirtless, only wearing shorts and my sneakers. As sweaty as I was, she came up and gave me a peck straight on my mouth saying “Hi lover boy. Where's Jenny?” She knew damn well that Jenny was gone for the weekend. I played along and told her she was gone for the weekend, asking her if Jenny had not told her. She suddenly “remembered” and asked if I could give her a ride home. I told her she would need to wait until I was finished.
She kept me company as I finished the yard, following me around and asking if I liked how she looked, telling me she had dressed up extra nice for me. I told her she looked very pretty in her outfit and if she was older I would probably ask her out. Something I never should've said. This was mistake number 2. I am sure it gave her more confidence in what she was about to do.
I finished the yard and we went inside. I fixed us some sandwiches and we had lunch, with her relentless flirtatious comments on what a good girlfriend she would be for me. Thoughtlessly, I asked what she would do to be such a good girlfriend. This was now mistake number 3, of course in baseball this is it. When she started talking about oral sex, I cut her off and told her I would be taking her home after my shower. This would be the nail in the coffin.
After exiting the shower, I walked to my room to find her sitting on my bed. All kinds of scenarios came to my head, which caused a very noticeable tent in the towel wrapped around my waist. I asked what she was doing in my room and, unconvincingly, told her to leave. She looked at my crotch and asked if I really wanted her to leave. I was not thinking straight as she approached me. Fuck she looked so sexy with her glossy lips, the same ones I had fantasized about. “You know, if you were my boyfriend, I would take real good care of you.” she said as her little hand slowly reached into my towel as she grabbed my stiff cock. Her words and actions were hypnotizing and I was losing control. She started stroking me nice and slow, telling me in a very seductive voice “If I was your girlfriend, I would always dress nice and sexy for you.”
I just looked at her, enjoying her little hand stroking my cock under my towel. Her hand was not able to completely wrap around my cock and that made it hotter. She fell to her knees and with both her hands she undid my towel and let it drop on the floor. She looked up at with me with her innocent looking eyes as she grabbed my cock. She pointed it down as she started nearing her open mouth. She said “If I was your girlfriend, I would suck your cock whenever you wanted” right before my cock was in her pretty little mouth, with her glossy lips stretched around it. My masturbatory fantasy was now a reality. What she lacked in experience, she made up for with enthusiasm.
She was sucking hard on my dick as she bobbed her head. A few times she tried going further down which only caused her to gag and start coughing. I'm sure with time she would get the hang of it. I could not move and made no attempt to stop her. I was astonished that she had gone this far and completely shocked how everything had played out to this point.
The sight of my thick cock in this little girl's mouth while kneeling there in front of me had my nuts tightening up. I was not going to last long. I sat down at the edge of the bed, with her following me on her knees, never allowing my dick to escape her mouth. I sat down to enjoy the pleasure her mouth was providing, knowing I would be cumming very soon. I tried warning her but she refused to let go. I suddenly felt my nuts explode and she started choking when I blasted in her mouth. However, she was a trooper and took my cock back into her mouth, swallowing as much cum as possible. She continued by licking up the cum on my shaft and balls. She was like a ravenous little puppy. When done, she got up, wiped her mouth with my towel and walked out of my room, telling me she would be waiting for me in the living room.
I stood there for a minute or two, wondering what had just happened. My sister's BFF had just given me head and swallowed most of my cum. How could I be blamed? She was the aggressor and I was the victim. Wasn't I? However, I chose to let her continue and never tried stopping her. I was enjoying watching my fantasy play out with her little hands on my cock. I was enjoying it too much watching her glossy lips wrapped around my shaft as she willingly took my cock into her little mouth.
Finally, I snapped out of my confused state and got dressed. I walked to the living room to find Abby sitting there quietly waiting for me. Her legs were slightly separated, offering me a nice view of her little white panties. I asked if she was ready to go and she said she was. For some reason, I felt compelled to go to her side and open the door for her. She jumped in and turned to me saying “Thank you lover boy.” I shook my head and walked around to get in myself. “You taste yummy.” she said as I started my truck. I immediately turned it off and told her we needed to talk.
I told her that what happened could not happen again. She was my sister's friend and she was way too young for me. “I don't remember you stopping me when I had your cock in my mouth” she answered as she reached out to grab my cock. Of course, it felt nice and I did not move her hand away. “We can be secret lovers. No one would ever know and I'll never tell anyone, not even Jenny” she said as she squeezed my cock that was now stiff as a brick.
I did not agree to it, but I also did not give her a firm no. Her proposal was very tempting. The thought of having someone to give me head on demand was very tempting. She had done a good job and I can only imagine her getting better over time. I turned on the truck and drove her home in silence with her offer playing over and over in my head. On the way over, she had slowly started making her way closer and closer to me. When we arrived at her place she was sitting next to me. I turned to her to tell her we could not be together when I felt her lips on mine. For a girl her age, she was very bold and daring. Her lips felt soft and I simply kissed her back. Her little tongue felt so nice dueling with my tongue when I pushed it into her mouth, with her hand grabbing my dick the whole time. Somehow I managed to come to my senses and told her we had to stop. She gave me a quick peck and left my truck.
I drove home and stayed in my truck in the driveway for several minutes wondering what the fuck was I going to do with her. Was I in trouble if I didn't go along with her offer? Was she going to tell Jenny or worse, her mom? Would she tell my parents and I would end up getting kicked out of the house? Eventually, I went in and took a nap, another shower and left to the get-together that soon turned into a party.
The party was a blast! It was great catching up with old friends, especially some of the girls. It was funny how a lot of the roles had reversed. The hot girls from the in-crowd already had a kid or two, gained weight and not looking so hot, while the quiet nerds were looking hot. The thing was, I couldn't get out of my head what had happened with Abby earlier in the day. As much as I tried talking to some of the girls and trying to hook up, I felt like I was cheating on her. What the fuck!
I stayed at the party until about 2 am before I headed home, alone. I was feeling tired and decided to watch some porn and shoot one off before going to sleep. I chose Teen Girls as my genre and ended up ***********ing POV porn where a very young looking girl was giving me head. It was perfect for what I had in mind. I started off with the porn, but ended up closing my eyes picturing Abby kneeling in front of me while taking my hard cock in her mouth, wrapping her glossy sexy lips around my cock. I started stroking harder and faster and came within minutes. I cleaned up the mess, closed my eyes and started thinking on how much trouble I was already in. I would definitely not be able to resist her if we ever found ourselves alone.
Jenny and my parents were back Sunday night. My parents were tired so they went to their bedroom to shower and got to bed early. Jenny stayed up watching TV with me while texting on her phone. She asked if anything special happened while she was gone. Oh shit, did Jenny already spill the beans? I casually answered no, other than her annoying little friend coming by to harass me. She started laughing, telling me that she could be annoying at times. I told her I fed her and then took her home. I was still not sure what Abby had really told her, but I was not about to admit anything. She told me that Abby definitely had the hots for me and asked if I thought she was pretty. I decided to go with the truth. Yes, I said, she is very pretty and has a nice tight body. I told her that if she was a classmate, I would definitely be interested, then quickly changed the channel and the subject.
During the following week, I worked on both Monday and Tuesday and had Wednesday off. I asked Jenny if she was up for anything. She said she and Abby had been wanting to see a teen chick flick about werewolves and vampires that had recently come out and was wondering it I would be willing to go. My goal that summer was to spend more time with her and so I agreed.
The movie was for 3 pm. Around 2 pm, we jumped into my truck and swung by Abby's before heading to the movies. Same as last time, Abby was wearing a short skirt and a tight shirt that she tied below her tits, showing off her sexy tummy. Fuck she looked good! We bought our tickets, grabbed some popcorn and walked into the cinema. Yes, you guessed it, I had a girl on either side. The lights went out and the previews started. Also, Abby's hand came to rest on my thighs and started caressing. I knew my attempts to stop her were futile, I simply needed to let her go until she was done with her teasing.
Her strokes on my on my thigh were going higher and higher and my cock was getting uncomfortably hard. I slowly turned to see if Jenny was looking our way and luckily she was not. She was focused on the screen. Abby leaned over and whispered in my ear “I love your cock” as she started stroking it over the jeans. I tried placing the popcorn tub over my crotch to help hide her hand. Even then, if Jenny would've looked down, I am sure she would've seen everything. Abby had me so worked up and I was struggling, trying to keep my breathing under control and trying not to cum in my pants with my sister sitting there next to me.
After a while, I could not stand it any longer and I casually moved her hand away. I looked over to give her a stern look, but she was looking up at the screen as if everything was fine. I turned my head back to the screen trying to figure out the plot when she grabbed my hand and placed it on her deliciously smooth thigh. Oh fuck, she felt so nice. She grabbed my hand and slowly started dragging it up and down her thigh. My cock was getting hard, again. It felt like she was dragging my hand higher and higher on her thigh until I felt it. My pinkie finger was directly on her slit.
My finger was touching her little pussy and I could feel her sparse hairs. She was not wearing any panties! She was becoming a young lady and it turned me on knowing I was probably the first man touch her virgin pussy. How I didn't cum in my pants at that very moment I'll never know. She purposely came to the movies with the sole purpose of having me touch her cunt. What was she expecting to happen? This girl was wild and I had failed to heed my sister's warning.
She started stroking herself, slow at first but eventually she had my finger pressed hard against her little pussy as she started pleasuring herself. She started off slow, but soon she was stroking her slit faster and faster with my finger. How she managed not to moan nor make any noises impressed me. Her pussy felt so wet and slippery as she started try to insert my finger into her. She was only able to go up to the first knuckle before I felt what I could only assume was her hymen.
She went back to stroking her slit, spending a little extra time stimulating her clit. I doubt she knew what it was, I'm sure she did it because she had discovered that it felt good. I could feel her thighs starting to shake as she had an orgasm while using my finger on herself. The whole time she kept her head up at the screen until the moment she came. She turned her head to me and bit down on my shoulder to help keep her from screaming. That was so hot but it fucking hurt like hell.
After that moment, we started a little game of grab ass. Whenever she was visiting Jenny, which was always, we would drive each other crazy grabbing each other inappropriately. She would walk by in front of me as her hand caressed my cock or I would come up from behind and grab her ass when no one was looking, which was easy when my sister was somewhere else in the house and my parents were at work. She had a nice fucking ass that felt nice and full in my hand. It drove me crazy when she would wear leggings, showing me exactly how nice her ass really was.
On one occasion, all three of us were in the living room binge-watching one of their girly shows. By this time, Jenny was used to Abby and me openly flirting. I was sitting on the couch and Abby was sitting next to me leaning up against me, as if she was with her boyfriend. Jenny looked over and did not even bother rolling her eyes. She reached for a blanket for herself and threw one our way. Abby grabbed it and arranged it so it covered us below the waist.
As I was hoping, her hand very quickly went for my dick. It was late and we were all in our pajamas. Jenny was in an old t-shirt of mine. Abby was in cotton shorts and a tight t-shirt that nicely showed off her nipples with no bra. I was wearing some loose basketball shorts with no underwear, hoping it would prove to be helpful. She slipped her hand under my waistband and grabbed my cock. This little vixen loved playing with my cock and I was enjoying every minute of it. She reached in and pulled it out while pushing down my shorts. She was stroking slowly, more so because it felt nice and not really to make me cum. She was holding it and stroking it as a little girl holds on to something that is hers. She was laying claim to my dick and I was okay with that.
I had no idea what was going on with the show and I didn't care. My eyes were closed as Abby did her thing. Before long, I heard Jenny as she started lightly snoring and we both looked over at her. Her head was slumped back on the sofa while she snored. What Abby did next scared the shit out of me and excited me simultaneously. She pushed off the blanket that was hiding my hard dick. There I was, sitting on the sofa with my dick in her little her hands for anyone to see. She got on her knees, completely pulled my shorts off and took my cock into her deliciously warm wet mouth.
She was on her knees sucking my cock with Jenny asleep three feet away from us. She could wake up at any minute and I would literally be caught with my shorts down. Abby started bobbing her head and her hands also started stroking me in rhythm with her mouth. The first time she gave me a blowjob in my bedroom, it felt good more because of the circumstance of being surprised, but this time she was really going at it. She managed to get more of my cock in her mouth than last time and she was sucking hard on my cock. I would later find out that she had done her homework on YouTube to find out how to give a good blowjob. She was proving to be a good student.
She was doing everything right. She was sucking, stroking and caressing my balls. It felt so fucking nice. This was all being done by Abby, the sexy little girl I had known forever as my little sister's best friend. She was now on her knees looking up at me with her lips tightly wrapped around my cock. I was struggling, trying to keep from moaning to avoid waking up my sister. Abby could probably sense I was very close. She started bobbing her head even faster and started sucking harder. I did not hold back and could not warn Abby without waking up Jenny. I came hard into her mouth and she actually managed to swallow most of it.
What she did next caught me off guard. She took off her shirt and cleaned up the mess. I was seeing her gorgeous tits for the first time. Wow! She gave me a coquettish smile before she ran off to Jenny's room only to come back wearing a different top. She went over to wake up Jenny and take her back to her room.
A few nights later, Jenny and Abby were cuddling on the couch and this time I was alone on the other end. Again, we were watching some movie about a love triangle and I was starting to doze off when I felt the couch move. Abby was helping Jenny stand up as they turned off the TV and walked off to bed. I assumed I would be going to bed with blue balls that night when I saw Abby walking back to me. She straddled me and we start kissing right away. This gorgeous little girl felt perfect on my lap.
She was so fucking horny and I could sense it. She grabbed the bottom of her shirt and took it off, telling me to grab her tits. She wanted me to grab and squeeze her tits hard and I was happy to accommodate her desires. She was getting more confident as time went on. She had started calling me babe, even around Jenny, and I loved it.
“Do you like my tits, huh babe? Are my little titties as nice as the college girls you fuck?”
This little girl was young and already good with her dirty talk. I told her that her titties were better than the girls at school because they were a perfect mouthful with dark little nipples that felt great in my mouth. I was so fucking turned on, sucking on her tits so hard as if I was trying to extract milk from them. There was no doubt she could feel my hard cock pushing up against her little cunt.
We went back to kissing as she told me to push down my shorts. I did as she instructed while she pushed down her shorts. She was now completely naked sitting on my lap with her tits pushed up against me with my stiff cock trapped between us pointing north. The only thing I was still wearing was my t-shirt that I was sure was going to be removed pretty soon. She started pushing her now bald little pussy forward, up against my cock. She was was rocking back and forth as we kissed with her softly moaning every time her pussy made contact with my cock. How that hell did she learn that so quickly?
All of a sudden, she reached down to grab my cock and pushed it down so that it was now under her pussy. She started once again rocking back and forth, grinding her little wet cunt directly on my cock. I looked down and her little pussy looked so tiny against my thick cock. Holy fuck! She was starting to get all worked up. By this time her head was next to mine with her mouth next to my ear. I could hear her breathing heavily and I knew she would be cumming as soon as I went in.
She started telling me how wet her pussy was and how much she wanted me to fuck her.. “Oh fuck babe, I want you to fuck me right now with your big cock. I want you to be my first and make me yours. You need to go slow. I don't know if your big thick cock is gonna fit in my pussy?” I almost came just hearing her say that. She stood up on her knees and started lining up my cock to her slit. She started rubbing my cock back and forth on her slit, getting my cock nice and wet as she continued to moan non-stop.
Then suddenly, just as my cock started going in and started spreading her pussy lips, a bright light came from the kitchen. We immediately froze and looked at each other and then to the kitchen. We saw my dad standing in front of the fridge looking for something to eat or drink. Abby jumped off from my lap, grabbed her clothes and ran off naked down the hall to Jenny's room. Any other time I would've busted out laughing but I was too busy reaching down for my shorts before quietly running off to my room.
We cooled it down for a bit. That was a wake up call for both of us. We still flirted with each other, but the touching and the late night shenanigans were put on hold. I was talking to my mom one morning before heading off to work and she made a comment that reminded me to be careful. She pointed out the fact that most of my free time was spent with the girls, telling me that they were young ladies and I needed to watch myself around them, especially Abby. Mom did not want me spending so much time with them, explaining that Abby would start developing a crush on me. Too late, mom (I thought to myself, recalling Abby on her knees sucking my cock.) I assured her I would be careful, reminding her that the purpose of me coming home was to spend more time with Jenny.
A couple of weeks after we were almost caught in the living room by my dad, my parents told us dad had to fly out to his company's corporate office for some sort of meeting and they had encouraged everyone to bring their spouses. The meeting was to run from Monday to Wednesday. My mom asked for the time off and she would be joining him. Right away Jenny and Abby started scheming and nicely asked my parents that if I agreed to chaperon could they have a party with only a few friends. Some negotiating went on back and forth as to what “a few” meant, what time would everyone be leaving, who could spend the night and all the other details that would make mom and dad feel comfortable.
My parents actually went out to purchase an above-ground pool for the party. They left Saturday morning to have some time to themselves before the meeting started on Monday morning. The party was also scheduled for that same Saturday.
Everyone started showing up around 1 pm. My parents had originally approved the party for no more than 5 people. I secretly told her to invite up to ten. Five girls and four boys showed up. It was interesting to see the girls dressed up in some revealing bikinis with the boys spening most of their time in the pool, staring at the girls. I'm sure they were hiding something that would have embarrassed them.
The girls were actually looking really good. One of the girls actually seemed to have tits bigger than Abby, but she was also a bit on the heavy side. Abby had the sexiest bikini that nicely showed off her tits and allowed some of her ass to hang out, giving the boys plenty to appreciate. I actually surprised myself by constantly checking out Jenny. She too had a bikini that looked great on her. At times I noticed her hard little nipples and her ass was just as nice as Abby's.
I hung out for a bit before I got the grill going. Thanks to my sunglasses I enjoyed checking out the young ladies as I grilled the burgers. They were soon hungry and everyone came to collect their food and grabbed a seat to have lunch. Everyone really seemed to be having a great time. I helped clean up and then made myself scarce I did not want to come across as the creepy older brother that was checking his little sister's friends.
When the swimming was over, I heard them coming into the house to watch a movie. Nobody was ready to go home. A couple of the girls had already made plans to spend the night, but most would be leaving. After a while, it got quiet and I felt obligated to go see what was happening. Most in the group were playing spin-the-bottle, but there were two couples making out on the couch. I saw no harm in it and made my way back to my room.
It was past 11 pm when the party finally ended. Jenny, Abby and the two other girls laid out blankets on the the sofas or on the living room floor and started dozing off watching TV. Abby was looking fucking hot in a pajama set with small tight shorts and with a tight tank top showing off her tits. I said goodnight to them and went to my room. I turned on the TV in my room and started watching a rerun of Die Hard.
Around 2 am, I heard my door open and I knew exactly who it was.
“Took you long enough.”
“Sorry. The girls kept talking and I wanted to make sure everyone was asleep.”
We didn't waste any more time. We both knew why she was in my room and we had not been together in over two weeks. We were desperate and horny. Ever since we had started hooking up, I had not been with anyone else. Subconsciously, I started seeing her as my secret girlfriend. She wasted no time. She closed and locked the door behind her before she walked to my bed.
With a bashful look on her face she hesitated before slowly taking off her tank top and shorts. It was such a wild turn-on knowing she was ready for me when I noticed she wasn't wearing underwear as she removed her shorts. It was such a perverted sight with this little girls standing there in front of me naked and looking so innocent with beautiful breasts and a little-girl's bald pussy. She had actually cleanly shaved her pussy just for me. Her glistening slit was there for me to enjoy.
Whatever we did was going to be of her own doing. She was completely naked when she jumped into bed and crawled over and laid on me. She was the perfect size and felt so good as I wrapped my arms around her and landing on her delicious full ass. I had gone to bed wearing only a pair of shorts. The skin on skin contact as her tits pushed against my chest was electrifying.
We started making out, with her telling me that she was happy were finally alone so I could fuck her. She told me there was nothing to worry about, her mother did not want to be a grandma at 32 and had put her on the pill a few months earlier. She told me she wanted me to make love to her and not stop when I was ready to cum. She had heard that girls are actually able to feel when the guy cums and she wanted to feel me shooting into her cunt.
She was laying on me and my hands were all over her as we shoved our tongues into each others mouth. Whenever we kissed I could never get enough of her little tongue in my mouth. My cock was as hard as a light post as she would grind her little pussy against it. She asked me to take off my shorts and I told her she would need to do that. She got a big smile on her face and grabbed my shorts by the waistband and started pulling them down. Same as before, it was wishful thinking when I chose not to wear any underwear.
My cock sprang out and she continued pulling my shorts until they were completely off. She came back up and we went back to kissing with her little pussy pressed up against my hard cock. Her little naked body felt so nice against me.
After a while, she sat up and started grinding her pussy up and down the length of my cock, getting it nice and wet. I could actually feel the heat from her little cunt on my shaft. That was driving me mad. If I allowed her to continue, she was going to make me cum. I pulled her down to me and quickly rolled us over so I was now on top. She felt so small under me. I was definitely going to enjoy fucking this beautiful sexy creature.
I lowered my head and started kissing her neck. I was so horny that my initial urge was to line up my cock and fuck her hard. To show her what it was to be fucked by a man, but I also knew this was going to be her first time and I wanted to make it special for her. I took a deep breath and told myself to slow down. Continuing to kiss her on the neck, I started my way down, wanting to taste her fresh virgin pussy.
I kissed ever square inch of her as I made my way to her tits, with her hard little nipples waiting for me. I took my time licking and sucking on them, telling her how much I was loving her body. The only sounds coming from her were moans, oohs, and ahhhs. I used those to guide me. I would run my flat tongue to lick up on her nipples and I would get a loud moan from her, telling me her nipples were very sensitive. I spent my time on her tits, determined to try and make her orgasm. When I felt her grab my head and bring harder against her chest while trying to push her pelvis up, I knew I was onto something.
I started licking and sucking faster and harder. I heard her breathing harder and her little body started shaking. I licked and sucked even harder wanting her body to explode with pleasure. She took a deep breath before she started yelling out loud “Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck....I'm cumming, baby, I'm cumming!” I immediately reached up and put my hand on her mouth tellng her she needed to be quiet. She tried to apologize as she caught her breath. She told me she did not know women could come simply by having their tits sucked on. I told her that other men usually don't take the time to find out.
I continue my downward journey as I lowered my head and kissed her on her tight little tummy. It's not traditionally an erogenous part of the body, but hers looked so cute and tight. She started giggling the minute I touched it with my mouth that she forced me to move on. I would need to spend more time there if we ever did this again. I moved down and started on her thighs. She calmed down and went back to moaning and enjoying my kisses on her body. She opened her legs even wider to give me access to her great looking little treasure. As I continued licking and kissing both her thighs, I looked up and noticed something that put a smile on my face. Her cute hairless pussy was glistened with her juices, showing me her excitement.
I licked on the sides of her pussy, teasing her as I avoided making direct contact. I licked around it for a while with her tummy moving up and down as she breathed hard. I reached up and grabbed her tits the moment my tongue made contact with her sex. She instantly reached down and pressed my head hard against her as she pushed her hips up. This was the first time anybody had licked her pussy and it hit her like a ton of bricks. I was enjoying myself showing her all the pleasures of sex. I licked her all over and sucked on her labia and the whole time she tried pushing my head into her pussy, remembering to whisper, telling me how good I was making her feel and telling me that she loved me. I assumed it was the sex talking.
I took my hands and reached under to grab her ass cheeks to pull her up and squeeze them. Her cheeks felt nice in my hands. They were full and as she grew older would only get bigger and better looking. She was breathing harder and I knew it was time to make her come again. My tongue searched for and easily sought out her sensitive little clit. The moment I licked it her entire body let me know she liked that. I felt her body stiffen before she threw a pillow over her face and started moaning loudly. I continued my assault on her precious pebble, taking it into my mouth and sucking on it just hard enough to make her feel good.
One hand was keeping the pillow in place over her face as her other hand reached down to hold my head in place. Once again she started humping her pelvis against my face as she started trembling. She started cumming for the second time that night. I pulled away as I enjoyed watching her little body tremble non-stop. I ended up laying down next to her as she finally calmed down.
She turned her head toward and said “That was fucking awesome. Oh my god, I have never felt anything like that. How did you know what to do? Can we do it again?” I told her that if she wanted, we could do it as many times as she wanted, but we were not done. I got up and started getting on top of her. Without saying any words she had a knowing look and smile on her face.
She spread her legs wide to give me her virginity.. She was giving me permission to make love to her, to penetrate her tiny pussy and make her mine. I told here that this would only happen if she really wanted this. She reached out to grab my cock and lined it up with her vagina and started rubbing the head against it. She looked up at me and said exactly what I wanted to hear.
“Baby, please make love to me.”
I pushed forward and my cock started penetrating her tiny cunt. I looked down and saw as it started stretching out as my thick cock started entering her. She started grimacing as I went in further until I was stopped and knew what was next. I told her that it would hurt like hell when I tore her cherry, but it was necessary in order to give her what she asked of me. I also told her that it was best that we approach it like you would a band aid.
We made eye contact as I kissed her and asked if she was ready. She nodded her head and whispered to me “Fuck me baby, this pussy is all yours.” That shot up my sexual adrenaline and got my cock even harder, if that was even possible. Never losing eye contact with her I push my hips forward and I tore her hymen. She had a look on her face as if she wanted to cry, as if someone had just whipped her with a belt. Tears were rolling down the side of her face and her mouth was wide open, ready to scream, but she never did.
I stopped with my cock half way in. I did what needed to be done. That tight little teenage cunt was now mine and I was ready to fuck her hard. She had decided to give herself to a man and this was the result. She was now going to get fucked hard by a man. I stayed there waiting for her to give me the signal that she was ready to continue. As I waited, I enjoyed how good my cock felt in her very tight cunt. She was very wet and still I could feel her vaginal muscled wrapped tightly all around my cock. She felt so fucking good and tight. Looking down, it was an amazing sight. Her tight cunt was stretched to its limit with her labia tightly sealed around my thick cock.
She was my second virgin. My first had been my high school girlfriend with whom I also lost my virginity to. I was young and did not properly appreciate it as I did now with Abby.
After she had calmed down a bit and seemed to be breathing a lot better, I slowly started going in and out, allowing her tight little cunt to get accustomed to my thick cock. It was very tight, whether I was going in or out, even though it was very wet. Slowly, I was eventually able to go all the way in. I had bottomed out and my balls were hitting her ass every time I pushed forward. She had her arms around my neck and we were either kissing or she was begging me not to stop. She kept telling me to keep fucking her and that she never knew it could feel so good. She actually started crying softly, thanking me for making love to her and making her feel so good.
It was time to put it in high gear. I wanted her orgasm to hit her hard. I threw her legs over my shoulders and started pumping my cock hard and fast into her tight cunt. I was determined to make her cum and she had a face that told me she was very close. I found the energy to continue as I pounded hard over and over. I had only one speed, hard and fast. That's when she started seeing stars as she lost control. She started cumming and shaking hard as she screamed out loud before I shoved the pillow into her face again. She held the pillow to her face as I continued my assault on her tight no-longer-virgin cunt.
I allowed her to rest for a moment before I grabbed her like a rag doll and turned her around onto her stomach. I grabbed her and picked her up by her hips to line up her cunt with my cock. I was like a possessed man claiming his prize. I brought her cunt to my cock and pulled her to me. I pushed my hips forward and shoved my cock right back into her. She yelped when she felt my cock shoved into her cunt. I held on tight to her hips and started pulling her to me every time I pushed my cock back in. I was holding on to her by her hips, pulling and pushing her back and forth on my cock. She was my personal sex doll as I fucked her with abandon.
The best part about fucking her from behind was looking down to see her little starfish. I knew that my cock would be in heaven if she ever allowed me in. Regardless of how tight her pussy felt, her little asshole would be the ultimate conquest.
With her face buried in the pillow, I could faintly hear her cries of passion. I had never gone on this long without cumming. I wanted to make sure she got the fucking of a lifetime that would keep her coming back for more. On several occasions I felt her body shaking and it felt like she would temporarily lose consciousness.
I kept going, pulling her hard against me as I pushed my cock hard into her pussy. There was no talking between us, it was simply raw animal fucking. My balls could only take so much banging against her clit and I felt my orgasm building up. I pulled her hard against me with my cock deep in her as I shot rope after rope of my hot cum into her. It was a perverted thought of satisfaction knowing I was the first man to cum in her pussy and wondered how many more would come after me. How many more would she allow to violate her little cunt?
I pulled out and she dropped like dead weight onto the bed as I laid down next to her. She turned her head to me and as much as she tried, she could not speak. She had to first catch her breath because she had just received the fucking of her life.
She woke up an hour later and woke me up, telling me she had to get back to the living room where all the other girls were sleeping. She got dressed and walked away on wobbly legs to use the bathroom before heading back. With my door closed I heard her open the door and talking to Jenny. I was not able to hear exactly what was said.
Wife gangbang fantasy/A dangerous reality
Wife gangbang fantasy/A dangerous reality · Non Consent · As usual I was surfing the net
I have seen a small advt. blinking on the screen
It was an intresting one for me
"Fantasise about seeing your wife or girlfriend GANGBANGED?
Do you want to turn your fantasy into reality?
If YES, contact us for more details on e mail address etc, etc "
My heart began beating faster and my cock became stiffer as I re-read the massage. At first I thought that it must be some kid messing about, then I realised that my fingers were typing the address into an e-mail document.
"It'll be a laugh." I thought, as I typed 'Interested. Send details.'
"It'll be a turn on for him to consider banging my wife."
I sent the e-mail never thinking that they were serious or even lived in the UK anyhow.
After about 10 minutes of surfing even darker porn sites, a message 'pinged' on screen. I checked my account to see that the message was from the person that I had replied to.
It read?
We may be interested in your wife but need more details. Send by return.
I smiled and eagerly replied?
Andrea, 27, slim, no kids, 5 foot 6 inches, brown hair and blue eyes and I think she is attractive. I pressed send.
After two or three minutes I had another reply.
Send a picture and her sexual preferences. You could be in business
My heart gave a jump as I looked through my documents for something suitable. My cock was stiffening as I found a picture of her from a wedding we attended earlier in the year. She was wearing a hat and a light coloured dress that emphasised her curves. She looked gorgeous.
"Picture attached. Loves oral (giving and receiving), prefers 'doggy style', enjoys wearing sexy lingerie. Not very vocal but is very orgasmic." I exaggerated about the oral sex, but it was only a bit of fun.
I pressed send, and waited. About five minutes later I had the following reply?
She looks good. What is her bra size? Is she trimmed or shaven? Forward this information only if you are serious.
I wasn't really serious but I was getting very turned on 'talking' about my wife to a stranger.
I sent them the following reply anyhow.
She likes to wear sexy underwear (black or white), usually see-thru and lacy. Also likes (black) hold up stockings. She is a 34B bra size and neatly trimmed.
It gave me a real thrill, and my cock was close to bursting point, as I gave out her most personal details.
Within a minute the next message arrived.
Excellent. Where do you live? We are in Essex.
Without thinking I re posted immediately, Oxfordshire. I was surprised that he/they lived so close. I imagined they would have been based overseas for some reason. The next message they sent had an attachment with the following message.
Is this how you want to see your wife?
I quickly opened the attachment. After about a minute of downloading, it showed a woman on her back surrounded by five men that were mauling her body. Her clothes were being ripped off, and her knickers had been pulled to one side exposing a very hairy bush. A black man was kneeling between her thighs fucking her as she sucked another man at the other end.
It was highly erotic.
I masturbated while I looked at the picture imagining it was Andrea.
Yes I'd love to see her look like that. I e-mailed back, cock in hand.
Seconds later another message arrived that shook me to the core.
Send your mobile telephone number so we can make this happen.
Oh my God!" I thought, "These people are serious." Until that moment I had thought it was just a bit of fun ? a fantasy.
I signed out of my e-mail and turned the computer off. I was amazed and shocked that they were this serious and might actually have gone through with it.
I thought no more about it until one morning the following week when I was leaving for work. I found a message stuck onto my car windscreen asking me to call a mobile phone number. I didn't recognise it so waited until I got to work to call. I closed my office door and dialled.
The phone was answered with a harsh, Yes.
Err hello you left me a message to call you I said.
So you thought e-mail would keep you anonymous did you? The voice grunted.
I'm sorry, I don't know what you mean, I replied puzzled.
You e-mailed me last Friday about your wife ?Andrea. She wears nice black lacy underwear, 34b tits and is nice and trimmed. You told me she likes sucking and fucking. The voice went on.
Suddenly I went very pale and felt my legs go weak as my mouth dried up. I took a gulp from my coffee cup and composed myself.
Err yes I know what you're talking about now. I whispered.
I'm in your company car park. A silver VW Golf on the third floor. I want to see you NOW! Don't keep me waiting he demanded and the phone went dead.
I got up from my chair and told my secretary that I was just nipping out for a couple of minutes. I slowly walked into the car park and climbed the stairs to the third floor. It was enclosed from the summer sun and very dark as I scoured the vehicles looking for the silver Golf. Suddenly a car flashed its headlights at me and I turned around. It was 'Him'. I walked over to the car. The passenger car door was already open. The driver was a big man, over six feet tall with a heavy muscle-bound build, shaved head and goatee beard. His arms were covered in Celtic tattoos.
"How did you know where I worked?" I whimpered.
He turned to me menacingly, I followed you from home. When you joined my site you gave me your real address ? idiot! Now don't piss me off unless you want to be found at the bottom of the canal. It was a mistake fucking me about on Friday.
Shaking, I realised that this man was very serious and if I did not co-operate fully with him he would carry out his threat. OK what do you want I asked him.
We want your wife. He replied casually.
I wasn't serious," I told him, "I'm not sure she would want to take part, I continued nervously.
Look pal, that's not how it is." He glared at me, "You offered her to us ? we want her. It's as simple as that. If she puts up a fight, well that just adds to our fun! You can watch if you want to, with, or without her knowing you're there. Its going to happen anyway, so I don't give a shit if you want to be there or not anymore.
My heart was beating so fast I thought it was going to burst.
"We've got a lock up place in London were we hold our parties," he laughed, "we even have a special room for visitors ? twats like you that like watching their wives getting fucked by real men."
What do you want from me? I asked slightly warming to his plan.
I need the alarm code of her car, all of her regular car journeys and I want to know when she is on her period as we don't want to go to all this trouble when she's on. He instructed.
She's just finished her period I replied a bit too over eagerly, then I remembered what I was actually telling him.
Good, e-mail her car details tonight and I'll be in touch, he told me as he ushered me away.
I walked away from his car looking very nervous but I knew I had to get him the information otherwise I would end up with a good kicking and they would probably rape Andrea anyway.
I felt very uneasy for the rest of the day and at about half past two I told my secretary that I felt unwell and was going home.
You don't look too well Rob, she replied hardly looking up from her VDU screen.
Once I got home I looked through the documents for Andrea's car and finally found the alarm code. I sent all of the information along with her movements for the following week by e-mail immediately.
I checked my messages later that night. They replied at 8.30.
"It will happen tomorrow. Be at the address below for about 10.30 if you want to watch.
I checked the address on Routefinder. It appeared to be a scrap yard in SE London.
I rang my secretary and told her that I would not be in for the rest of the week, as I still felt unwell, which was actually the truth.
I was already awake when the alarm buzzed at 7am. I showered and had breakfast as usual. Before I left the house at 7.45, I joined Andrea in our bedroom.
"You okay?" I asked nervously, "Busy day at work?"
My wife was getting dressed, a silky black thong, black see ?thru bra, natural tights, a black and white flowing summer dress and a pair of black high-heeled shoes, she seemed confused at my questioning.
"Yes to both questions," she cocked her left eye at me, "Why?"
"Oh?you know, just ?you looked?.never mind. I'll see you tonight." I smiled and blew her a kiss.
It took nearly two hours to find the address that I had been given. It was a scrapyard in a run down part of Southeast London. I slowly drove my car along the pot-holed road until I came to a cabin next to a metal gate. An old man hobbled to the side window.
I wound it down. "You're keen," he cackled through broken discoloured teeth, "park behind there and follow me."
As I drove behind the cabin two huge German Shepherd dogs began barking and straining at their leashes. I parked next to a BMW, Merc and a Jeep Cherokee.
The old man led me passed the dogs to the side door of a large pre-fabricated hanger.
Inside was a small, unlit room with a tiny table. There was a flask of coffee, plastic cups and a case of cheap beer on top. Standing in the far corner were 3 well-dressed Japanese businessmen nervously looking at me. We nodded 'hello'.
You can watch from there, the old man said pointing to the opposite wall.
There were six spy holes drilled through the brick wall. Each about an inch round, I tentatively looked through a peephole into a stark room.
All I could see was an old sofa a dirty mattress and a strip light.
My heart was racing now as my stomach turned. I couldn't believe what I was doing. What had started out as a wank fantasy was now turning into reality and my wife was going to be gang-banged in front of an audience. I felt nauseous as I took a swig of the beer that I had just been handed.
The door opened again. "We're not too late are we, George?" A small fat Jewish looking man called out, as his taller friend immediately poured them two coffees from the flask.
Looking at his watch the old man replied, "No, they'll be here in a minute, so you'd better get into your positions."
George ushered us to the peepholes, before telling us with a chuckle, "There's plenty of Kleenex on the table, so make sure you use them. I'm sick of having to wash this fucking place after you lot have been in here!"
As soon as I put my eye to the hole the door in the other room burst open and Andrea was dragged in by the man in the VW Golf and another tall, body builder type. A pillowcase was over her head and her hands were fastened with some cord. She was pushed face down onto the sofa making her dress ride up her legs. I could see that her tights had already been ripped at the crotch. My stomach turned over again but my cock ached for relief ? it was so hard. Andrea was sobbing as they pulled the hood from her head. One of the guys undid her wrist fastenings as she now sat, shaking, facing them. Andrea tried to stand up but was pushed back down.
"Sit still, we'll be back in a minute." The older guy grunted, then the two men left the room.
A couple of minutes went by, while Andrea regained some composure. She stood up and walked around a little bit, her dress clinging to her feminine curves. Then she tried to open the door, but it was locked from the outside.
Andrea began banging on the door, "Let me out, let me out. PLEASE! Let me out!"
Suddenly the door was flung open, knocking her back into the room. Five men rushed in four only wearing shorts or track bottoms and old George who had a camcorder. Andrea took a step back as the four men surrounded her dropping their pants at the same time. As George locked the door the fat Jewish man shouted, "Fantastic!" He nudged his friend, who was standing next to me, "The big black lad is Joel. Wait until you see his cock; it's fucking enormous. The big lad with tattoos is Lenny, he organises these things." Then he whispered, "He's fucking evil." He picked up his voice again when the second black man grabbed Andrea's tits, "I think he's called Shola. I've only seen him once before. Ha, ha." He chuckled, "He likes fucking them up the arse."
Andrea slapped his hand away but he wasn't going to be deterred that easily.
The Jewish man described the characters as if they were actors in a film, not professional rapists. "I've never seen the Asian boy before, but he looks like he's got a big dick too."
"The girl looks nice," he continued, "A bit small but looks like she'll put up a fight!"
"Fucking Hell!" I thought, "What have I done?"
He was right, Joel had an exceptionally large cock dangling between his legs. It must have been over 10 inches long.
I was now very nervous but also very turned on. My own erection was straining inside my trousers. The men started pushing Andrea from one to another getting more and more forceful with every push.
Get off me! You bastards, leave me alone! she screamed at them, which only made them laugh.
The black man with the scar (Shola) grabbed her from behind and started to grope her tits through her thin dress. The Asian man pulled her dress up, exposing her torn tights and tiny thong.
George was moving between them with his camera.
Lenny grabbed her dress too and between them they pulled it over her head and off. Andrea was spitting at them as she furiously tried to fight them off.
Her dress was thrown into the corner of the room leaving my wife standing in her black bra, thong, torn tights and high-heeled shoes.
The men were moving around her like hyenas at a carcass. Lenny suddenly grabbed the waistband of her tights to try and pull them down only for Andrea to grab them herself in an attempt to keep them up. As she held onto her tights, the Asian guy released the clip of her bra, Joel pulled it off exposing her firm tits and large pink nipples. The men around me all cheered as the others started to grope and fondle her naked breasts. She raised her arms to protect her swinging tits. Lenny took advantage and pulled her tights and knickers down to her ankles, exposing her neatly trimmed pubes for the first time and making it difficult for her to move.
Get off me, get off me! she shouted, but her pleas fell on deaf ears, as four pairs of hands groped and slapped her naked flesh.
Andrea was then pushed down onto the middle of the sofa. Lenny and Joel sat next to her. Joel held her wrists with one hand and kissed her hard on the lips as he groped her tits, his massive cock swinging like a baseball bat.
Get rid of her knickers and open her legs! Lenny told his friends as he began suckling on her left tit as his cock slapped against her belly.
Shola and the Asian guy grabbed a shoe each, throwing them over their shoulders. Andrea was still struggling to keep her thighs together as her torn tights and black thong were dragged from her ankles leaving her completely naked.
She looks fucking well tight boys," The Jewish man announced, "They'll enjoy themselves with this posh bitch." I turned to see that he already had his trousers around his ankles and was wanking his long thin cock.
The Asian man sniffed the gusset of Andrea's silky black panties, He, he, he, she smells good. He laughed as he passed the panties to
Joel, who agreed.
Andrea tried kicking and punching, as all four men descended on her like animals. It was no good; they totally overpowered her. Lenny grabbed her head and tried to make her suck his thick cock, but she kept her mouth shut, as Joel and the Asian guy finally pulled her legs apart.
One of the Japanese men gasped as her neatly trimmed cunt glistened with copious amounts of her 'love-juice'.
"Oh man!" Shola laughed as he jammed two long black fingers into her soaking pussy. "Have you seen how fucking wet she is?" He laughed as the others moved their positions so that they could see him easily fingering my slim white wife.
Her eyes were tightly closed and she was grimacing as Shola continued his double finger fucking. Suddenly Andrea opened her mouth for air, only for Lenny to try and force his fat cock in. She shook her head as his purple knobhead went in, making sure it fell out again. Lenny grabbed a handful of hair making her scream, then forcing her mouth back onto his cock, "That's better, now suck it." Andrea tried not to, but his hand forced her head up and down on his cock.
"Come on man," I heard someone say, " let's get her fucked, my balls are aching."
"Okay, get her ready!" Lenny laughed as he let go of her hair.
My wife was picked up turned over and forced over the arm of the sofa, her arse sticking up in the air. The youngest black man, Shola, positioned himself at her arse end and the Asian man sat on the sofa positioning himself at her head.
Andrea was squirming and wriggling, as the two other men held her still so the first two could fuck her pussy and mouth.
I watched with awe. I couldn't stop myself. Just like the others at the peepholes; I dropped my trousers and pants to my ankles and masturbated.
The black man pulled her thighs apart and fingered her dripping fanny again before pushing his thick black cock against her tight pink hole.
No, No, No, she pleaded as he grabbed her hips and began slowly feeding it inside her. His feet and knees kept her legs stretched apart, but her cunt was so wet it offered no resistance at all to his big black cock.
He kept on pushing, as Lenny and Joel held her arms behind her back. The Asian man grabbed his brown cock with one hand and her head with the other, and told her to, Suck! Suck it Whitey!
Andrea very reluctantly opened her mouth and took maybe an inch of his cock in her mouth, Fucking suck it properly rich bitch! he told her and pushed the back of her head onto his cock forcing it right into her mouth until she gagged on it.
That's more like it, now suck it properly. he told her as he grabbed her tits, twisting a nipple between his fingers.
George was still moving around the sofa with his camera recording all the gory details of my wife's debasement.
The other two men were waiting eagerly for their fellow rapists to finish so they could take their turn with my wife.
The Asian man came first, holding the back of Andrea's head as he fucked her mouth, shooting his thick warm salty cum into her mouth. As he withdrew Andrea spat it out onto the sofa.
D$on't you like spunk? he asked her.
No I fucking don't," she shouted back as Shola continued fucking her.
Shame. You're going to have lots more before we finish with you, so you'd better get used to it, he laughed.
As the Asian man moved off the sofa Lenny let go of her arm and replaced him. He aimed his long gnarly erection at Andrea's mouth. She turned her head and looked away.
He grabbed her hair and pulled her face back toward him, Suck it now, and suck it properly if you know what's good for you.
Andrea looked up at him with hatred in her eyes as she reluctantly put his cock in her mouth and started to suck.
The black man inside her vagina was getting faster and faster. As he gripped her hips hard she closed her eyes and grimaced. What she had been dreading happened, he shot load after load of hot black spunk deep inside her.
I came all over the wall in front of me as Shola took his cock out of her pulsating cunt and rubbed his spunky bell-end around her fanny lips.
I was disgusted with myself as I watched Joel move behind her waving his monster cock, Is she tight? He asked his friend.
Fuck me she was, but she wont be in a moment, Shola sniggered.
Joel asked the Asian guy to hold her still for him. The man grabbed her waist and pulled her legs wide apart again.
Shola's spunk dripped down her thighs as he slid his hand between her legs to open her fanny lips ready for Joel's monster cock.
I was amazed when I looked up to see Andrea no longer being repulsed by Lenny. She was actually tickling his hairy balls as she sensually licked his blue veined shaft, in a way that she'd never done for me.
The tattooed black man nudged his cock against her well-fucked fanny. It looked too big for her as he pressed it against the small hole. Andrea's eyes opened wide as he pushed the golf ball sized knob passed her labia and into her love tunnel. Shaking her head she pulled Lennys' cock from her mouth, No stop! Stop! I cant take it you'll rip me apart! she squealed as she gripped the cock in her hand.
Joel kept on pushing as it slowly disappeared inside her once tight fanny.
Please stop, please no! Andrea screamed.
She was now biting her lip and gripping the cushion of the sofa as Joel's cock began filling her cunt like never before. Lenny was furiously rubbing his own cock until he came all over her face, leaving thick white spunk dripping from her eyebrows, nose and mouth.
Joel had got all but about two inches of his cock inside her, I think I can feel the bottom of her belly, he laughed. Then he started thrusting inside her, long strokes, slowly at first but then faster and faster. He thrust his glistening black cock deeper and deeper inside her until after a couple of minutes she had taken his full length. As his balls banged against her he said, See you could take it! Couldn't you Whitey?"
Andrea couldn't answer. She just made grunting noises as she clung onto the sofa, as Joel made her tiny body shake. These grunts had changed from earlier.
I think she's enjoying it, Joel shouted to Lenny who was sitting in front of Andrea stroking his cock back to life.
Lenny looked into her face, Fuck me I think the dirty bitch is, as well.
Look at her tits, said the Asian man. They were swaying because she was being fucked on all fours, but her nipples were now erect, puffed up and very stiff.
I couldn't believe my eyes. Here was my loving wife being gang raped and she was actually starting to enjoy it.
I heard a noise from my left and turned to see two of the Japanese men wanking each other's cocks, as they watched Joel pounding away at my wife. Stretching her cunt more and more with every long stroke of his amazing black cock.
Andrea began groaning loudly with every long stroke.
She had never been very vocal in bed, much to my disappointment, only soft moaning or purring when she orgasmed, but this black man was making her groan with primal pleasure.
Then, starting with a whisper, "Yes, yes. What are you doing to me? Yes, yes YES! AAAAAARRRRGGGH, FUCK, FUCK, FUCK!" She screamed, as an orgasm seemed to blow her head off.
My cock and heart ached ? this was exactly how I'd dreamed she should behave with me!
Andreas mouth was hanging open and her eyes were like saucers when Joel finally flung his head back and thrust even deeper inside my young wife's stretched cunt one last time, making Andrea gasp long and loud.
Joel was shaking as he emptied his massive testicles inside her hot pussy. After a few seconds he slowly withdrew his long shiny cock from her once tight pink pussy. Andrea lay trembling over the arm of the sofa, as enough spunk to have filled an eggcup started to gush out of her fanny and run down her legs.
I too had cum again and my cock was still as hard as ever. This was the most erotic, exciting thing I had ever seen; even on the Internet. Especially now that she was enjoying it.
It was now a free for all as she was pulled back onto the sofa. The Asian guy and Lenny took turns in fucking her while she sucked Joel and Shola's black cocks. Each one ejaculated inside her. Her blowjobs were amazing. Andrea seemed insatiable as she sucked and licked their liquorice pipes.
"Ha, ha, ha!" The Jewish man laughed, "I love seeing their wedding rings when they've got their little white hands wrapped around a black cock! It makes you wonder what their husbands must think, don't you?" He looked at me and smiled. I shrugged my shoulders and went back to wanking for a third time.
At one stage immediately after sucking Joel's monster black cock and swallowing his spunk she begged him, "Let me suck you again."
"What's that Whitey? You like my black cock don't you?" Joel asked her as he slapped her face with his spunky cock, "You can't get enough of it can you?"
"No." She whispered again.
"What?" He laughed as he smeared his cock through the spunk on her face.
"YES!" Andrea shouted, "I fucking love sucking your black cock!"
The Japanese men all laughed and chattered to each other. God knows what they would have thought if they'd known that she was my wife.
After a 20 minutes or so, Lenny had her turn over again, this time kneeling on the sofa facing away from the peepholes. George moved in close with his camera, as Lenny parted her cheeks and looked over to the wall that I was looking through, and winked for my benefit.
Andrea spread her legs as far as possible.
Christ! Her pussy was red raw and stretched beyond belief as the spunk of four men clung to edges. It looked really well used and baggy.
Still looking at the peepholes Lenny inserted two fingers into Andrea's gaping spunk filled pussy. They hardly touched the sides. Grinning he pulled his fingers out only to replace them with two more. Andrea began grinding her hips onto his hand.
"Does that feel good?" he asked her. She nodded her head as she pressed her hips down onto his wrist.
"Come on Andrea, does that feel good?" He asked again. The other three laughed, as she groaned, "Yes, yes?. Oooohhhh! Yes it's fucking good!" She squealed when he twisted his hand 180 degrees.
My wife arched her back and pushed her arse further into the air.
Lenny was now working his thumb into her well-fucked cunt too. Andrea gripped the back of the sofa and pressed back onto his hand until his knuckles and complete hand was sucked into her body.
Christ! Yet again I couldn't believe my eyes. My tiny well-groomed wife was being fisted and bloody well enjoying it.
Lenny kept grinning at me as Andrea bounced back and forth on his fist!
Her head was shaking as she screamed out, "Fucking Hell! Fucking Hell! Fucking Hell! I'm cumming! Faster, faster, fucking hell! YYYYEEEESSSS!" Andrea screamed like a she-wolf as her orgasm ripped through her tiny frame. She flopped forward, still with Lenny's hand filling her sweaty cunt.
It took him a minute or two, but he finally disentangled his hand from her body leaving her cunt stretched even more than before.
As she attempted to get her breath back Shola quickly moved behind her and pressed his fat black knob against her anal ring.
"No, no not there." Andrea panted, as she looked over her shoulder, but she didn't sound too convincing.
It took him a few seconds to get the bell end passed her tight ring but when he did, the excess spunk that had slid out of her battered cunt lubricated his shaft. He filled her arse as easily as he had previously filled her cunt.
Andrea let out a muffled scream as she bit the sofa.
The Jewish man kept mumbling, "That's it, fuck the bitch's arse. Go on, faster, faster make her scream!"
Shola obliged; his hips banged his cock into Andrea's virgin hole like a steam train. She made no attempt to stop him and after a few minutes her head was rocking from side to side in sexual ecstasy.
Because he'd already 'came' twice, Shola was taking an absolute age fucking her tight arsehole.
Lenny got bored and told him to stop and put her on the mattress. As soon as Shola withdrew Andrea climbed off the sofa and lay on the mattress without being asked. Her eyes were twinkling like stars.
The gang-bang continued for about an hour, with everyone fucking her fanny and mouth again. Everyone, except Joel fucked her arse. He wanted to and she definitely wanted him to, but however much he tried it just wouldn't go in, much to Andrea's disappointment.
When the men had finished with her, Andrea sat on the sofa with her legs wide apart, very tired and covered in dry spunk, drinking a can of beer that George had produced. The men stood around smoking and drinking. Lenny left the room and came around to where I was standing.
Did you enjoy that, he asked.
Fucking hell yes I replied still standing with my trousers around my ankles and my cock standing to attention.
The Jewish men shook Lenny's hand and thanked him for another fantastic show. George quietly spoke to the Japanese men, who continued standing next to the peepholes.
You should fuck off now before we let her go. He told me in a stern voice.
I nodded as I pulled up my trousers and finally put my sore cock away. I wandered back to my car in a daze, leaving my slimed wife behind.
Before A Midsummer Night's Dream
Before A Midsummer Night's Dream · Interracial Love · Memories are important to me, specifically the good ones. I would concur that it's the small things one does during their lifetime that are going to be the most impactful on them when they go back to cherish. In my 25 years, I've tried to make as many of these little moments for myself as possible. I hope to continue doing so.
As I circumvent the cobwebs and flip the grimy pages in the convolution that is my brain, I still recall a balmy Friday afternoon during the summer of '14. There have been many days around here where the climate could make it feel exactly like so. Though reiterating: The minutiae of details which were taking place during that day are what I think a person can treasure the most. Even if specifics become lost, they may blend and be a larger whole after a time. Speaking for myself, I now see the sun shining on that day more than I'd cared to notice then.
I turned 19 that May. My self-confidence had been improving along with what amount was already there from the time I'd graduated from high school. I did so with the Class of 2012. I was on a tight leash that was loosened by my parents for the remaining year of my minority. They removed the leash when I became an adult by law the year later. I had finally escaped the austerity enforced in my orthodox household during my upbringing, and in lieu, set out with the intention to experience and to make myself happy. To think less of what was expected of me by those who play God, and more of my perennial passions. I'd recognized my flaws. I've never stated to anyone that I'm a good person. Never. But I felt that helping other people would be helping me; what else can we do?
I pondered on a medical field or social work — and a steady source of income, of course. I knew this was going to be a tremendous undertaking, but I was adamant when I set my mind to something important to me. I'd been told so by teachers — people of authority outside the homestead. A university accepted me. It required a distanced move several hours away. I would have to do this on my own without support or enthusiasm from my family. Yes, I was frightened; I don't blame myself. But this was what it took — to overcome my dread and doubt while bearing in mind my goals, which I purposely left petty and superfluous so they would be feasible to complete and not damage me from unexpected failure to fulfill them.
By my pragmatic, if not sardonic philosophies by default, expecting good things to happen in this world's rocky landscape leads to disappointment in many cases. Maybe then I wasn't aware of this factuality, but I am now. I recognize. I stop to think about those without. The body I am in, the innocent lusts I have, the blessings bestowed to me by God are all good things, so long as I humble myself and take heed to what I know to be right. They will not be denied by me, rejected by me, or taken for granted, as often as I can remind myself.
As contradictory and ironic as the following account will seem, I'm only human, none of which is perfect, all of which is pardoned.
II
I always knew what the passions and lusts aforementioned were. They seemed like untapped and beautiful things that escaped my domineering nature of cynicism and restraint. Even early on in my childhood, I was inquisitive; whatever was there had always been a part of me. I could not, or rather, was forbidden to act on any carnal urges — rightfully so, since I was only a child. Yet, with all the boundaries and restrictions and doctrines of what is “Right” and what is “Wrong” firmly implanted, there was exposure to so many sexual contexts and innuendos, nonetheless — not only that but other discretions that a young girl should not be allowed to eavesdrop on. I was being informed well before my sanctioned time by three older siblings and made fully aware of how things plied.
My brothers had no capacity for complex emotions such as concepts of morality or guilt — a typical encounter for me then. They did not care. They brought their rambunctious peers for visits while Dad would work around the clock, Mom would drink her gin and tonic, and I'd impinge on their misdeeds. Why did my dad ignore me? It bothered me more than he knew and would affect me down the trail. Why did my mom harbor such an indefensible hatred towards me? Was there something in me that she saw in herself, or was it merely me, having been the “accidental” fourth? The two live-in grandparents, who were Dad's parents, just made everything that much more awkward and unbearable. Why go into it? No more time should be wasted dwelling on any of them; the less, the better. I could not breathe in that household.
In any case, it wasn't much different around my contemporaries. Only, I'd be the one to refute classmates' naive banter and false notions by having known it all in advance when sat down in sex-ed, courtesy of three dick-headed and repugnant siblings with age and primacy on their side. It was a stark contrast when compared to the ridicule I would languish in the home, having not known jack shit when gunned down by a belligerent firstborn, ten years older than me. Sex is so ubiquitous that it's just impossible to avoid anymore — if it ever was possible to avoid it — especially with my level of drive. In one way or another, everything will pertain to it unless a prude, which I am certainly not. I was innately fascinated by it. I asked harmless questions. Why did my bros have to be so mean about it?
I'm not having any self-pity here; this is only an explanation of what life was like during my childhood and growing up in my family — a veritable psychiatric field day. My clusterfuck of a house demanded a 1955 mindset, regardless of whatever was going on behind closed doors. Mommy and Daddy never sat me down for a tête-à-tête about birds and the bees, or anything else for that matter. My parents and grandparents would force their lectures on love but never practiced it themselves or set an example. And I mean the sum of what love's supposed to be like, what I understood it should be like, not just the sexual elements that intrigued me the most.
This hypocrisy angered me. What the fuck was this? Love — it is all I wanted to feel but was unable to receive it by any means there.
After all that the abstinence had cost me through puberty, I planned to change things for myself by finding love elsewhere, and I would demand nothing in return for it.
III
Work was almost out on that sunny day sometime in June. I'd been interning in several hospitals and facilities while I studied for a planned degree in pharmacology. As the end of my stint approached, I thought more of my plans for that nightfall and how to pull them off to perfection. These non-sequitur thoughts were unsuited for any run-of-the-mill and holier-than-thou work ethic. They flew around with the rest of the hustle and bustle incessantly going on up there that I would do anything, short of opting out, to mitigate. They made me fidget in my seat, causing my muscles to tense and my breathing to fluctuate.
To only exacerbate my uneasiness and anxiety, an inbound text message had arrived from my newfound friend, Naomi. I don't recall precise words, but I'd guess something along the fringes of, “Are you going out for scalps later?” Over the years I've known her, she'd often refer to my newly acquired boons as “scalps,” or in another form of acrimony which — coming from how endearing and friendly she was — would still put it lighter than I was in my behavior towards most of those poor kids. I was coming out from an inferno of juvenile years that were indeed affecting both me and my surroundings. I regret it now; I do. I've hurt; yes, I have.
Naomi's perspectives and definitions of propriety were different from mine — ones I frequently envied. I'd met her for the first time in January of that year. She'd been a neighbor when I decided to get out of the dorm and rent something instead. I was still 18 then, and she had six years on me at her 24. From my first impression, she did not seem to carry any hint of whatever constitutes a Child left in her at all. She was self-governing, incorrigible in her mold, and who she distinguished herself as — no one would be changing her mind. I admired those aspects and sensed genuine wisdom in this chick.
Naomi quickly became a close friend to me, as I'd moved hours from my home and knew no one in this sprawling and daunting megalopolis beforehand. She saw my electrons and only confuted them with her more overbearing protons. I learned that it was only futility to be anything other than happy and amiable around her. I grew up with antonyms of joy. She had an overwhelming ardor I'd not spent ample time with before.
I eventually opened up to her about my past. My kitsch is considered old-school, old-fashioned, and I have no problem with that. In an age of social media, I may have — or I may not have — a different definition than bulks do of what a friend is and who gets placed on the 'Friends List.' It's a close circle, and in effect, a small list that is pretty damn important to me. I consider Naomi to be one of the people on said list. I mention her extensively because she became a pillar that supported my happiness. Her impeccable judgment regarding getting the most out of what this life had to reward me was never questioned or depreciated. I was indebted to her.
By that point, I had possessed what the forms of those rewards were continually able to come in, allusive pun intended. I was already being made aware of the effortless perfection in which my soul resided. I made efforts anyhow — if only to maintain my temple. I went out of the way to run miles every day during the week. I was only continuing what I'd been doing as a form of escapism since junior high. I had myself conditioned to the point of feeling like I could keep on figuratively running away from my troubles in perpetuity. I loved it like an addiction — “Runner's High,” they call it. It made me feel sexy.
People — suspected to be in the same frame of mind as me, e.g., 'on the hunt' — would look at me as I went past them in my own made world, where the cosmos centered around the area where the middle of my foot would connect to the asphalt. I caught many gotten glances from the corners of my eyes, which I consider dark and intimidating. If I did lock my formidable gaze with the odd pedestrian on my cool-down period, nine out of ten times, I'd cause them to glance off in another direction as swiftly as they could. Any place that didn't involve the prerequisite set of balls it takes to meet my peep, continue inwards, and break my barriers. However, the tenth time consisted of those sure enough of themselves to take a plunge and brave a journey into my complex irides intent to burn away any veil in theirs. Destinations varied.
I would arrive home to my leased residence in a cold sweat and dampened clothes to undress for a hot shower in a ritualistic manner. The release from the confinements of my sports bra only made me feel like I could breathe the more so. As I poured out of the nylon stitching, my breasts would instantaneously settle back into their rightful perky place and be permitted to jut from my chest in freedom, just as God had intended for Eve's to do so before the Fall.
I shimmied myself out of what thin fabrics remained on the lower portion of my framework — hips and all that is divine between my legs were revealed to me, reminding me of my luck again. I knew what I saw in the mirror's reflection; I was not blind to a familiar sight. I eyed my curves and contours and the landing strip I regularly like to rock on my mound. It was abundantly clear what I was beholding: I was the quintessential woman who could have anything she fancied. It was entirely my choice to ditch the conviction and despair I suffered through adolescence and enjoy being in my niche instead. What a hedonist I was.
I would undo the knotted bun resting atop my head to let my blackened hair fall past my shoulders and onto my skin. I could detect a familiar and intoxicating fragrance in each of the strands. The moisture and scent from having pounded on the pavement not long before would also be in the air. It would mix with lingering aromas from whatever perfumes I'd sprayed in it from that morn. They joined with the traces of shampoo and conditioner from the previous night. The amalgamation became a tang of raw Sexual Energy that cannot be withstood or further described without the risk of raving. A lot can happen in a bathroom before a shower.
In times like 'in front of the mirror after a run,' I feel an aura surrounding me. I see myself in my purest and most vulnerable form as my damp and weighted tresses brushed against tender bits. Naked and battling with an abiding lust, found in spiritual sectors that cannot be labeled by anatomy, I would do things to myself in front of these mirrors — I'd been doing so in secrecy for quite a while. I would explore places, touch parts, and imagine my empty spaces made occupied by things I was, in my infancy, only able to catch glimpses and then lose sight of, left to have them in my dreams. Later on, I would see them but never be allowed to feel them in my presence. These dreams became increasingly vivid.
But by that summer in '14, the need for imagination and improvisation was no longer necessary. I had felt the sensation of a cock pressing into my flesh and was able to say so. Even if a phantom in my time of solitude, I oft feel nerves on zones inside me where I want the head to bear the brunt of its punishment most of all and induce the climacteric point of no return. In these moments, I cast aside whatever piety and temperance I have over myself and realize how bad I need fucked.
My cock craving would arrive in times as such — the times that were so commonly encountered during weeks consisting of long days with nil opportunity to sate my needs and cause the build-up and frustration to become that much more acute. These times called for me to do something about it. They bring me back to the Friday reminisced on, the reply to my friend's question, and whatever lucky guy — the emblematic scalp — would get his chance to serve as this completion for me as the five days of absence waned, and the weekend drew nearer.
IV
I replied to Naomi; asked her if she knew where I could go to make this happen. She had lived in the City all her life and was a social animal. It amazed me how she could throw names and addresses at me at the drop of a hat — any place where something was going down. It wasn't long after that when she told me, “Go here,” gave me the deets and coordinates, and wished me well. I planned to brave it alone that night since I was working some distance from home.
More and more routinely, I found myself still out, waking up in strangers' beds and being gone even well into the next day. It was becoming a custom for me to be prepared for this to happen. I would keep clothes in my car, influenced by whatever vogue was going on; lots of clothes. I kept stocked on survival essentials, too, i.e., food and drink — mainly trail mixes and bottled water. I had plenty of cosmetic and hygienic supplies to maintain my beauty and preserve my health. I could do work while sitting in the car if obligated. If I needed sleep, it was trivial enough to recline the seat. I was able to be out and about more by these means. Staying or fleeing a scene was all contingent upon how it was and the vibes I was feeling.
After I got out of the job, I went to find the park I'd been using to run laps during that week. Though, today, I would run only to a point where I'd not work up so much fatigue and make a sweaty mess of myself — which, with my stamina, took some work. From what I remember, it was supposed to be an open house slated for six o'clock or so — a later part of the evening. It would be no more than a fifteen-minute drive from where I was. I had plenty of time. Also, I liked to show up late at these things. Exercising was not only delightful to me but my way of cleansing the deed through its health benefits. It was my absolution from whatever substances and sordid activities I would undoubtedly be indulging in.
During those years, I spent time playing dress-up in my vehicle. I'd strip out of my work attire and into sports gear for my runs. Then I would return and swap back into something suitable for whatever I'd be doing after that. In many instances, I would be within plain view as I was changing in the car. In retrospect, I'm surprised I don't need neck surgery as a result of how much surveying I was doing while I switched outfits to see if I was being ogled at by some perv. I told myself nobody saw me making a nouveau riche bimbo out of herself, but maybe I was, in my subconscious, wishing someone had. Perhaps someone did see me once or twice, but that's another story.
My black Honda Accord was like a home for me, pillow in the back and all. If push came to shove, I kenned I could always go to my car and nap there in safety. Unless close, there was no reason for me to drive back home. I could be spending that time doing something productive or heading towards something that made me feel good instead. I was being taught different things now; to love myself and cease in the denial of loving it. I wasted none of what coupled youth and adulthood instigated. At 19, I was milking these advocations for everything they were worth, although I never wavered from my own beliefs; my Faith. Love is at the center of it; the rest is redundant to me.
With that in mind, I arrived back after I had concluded my jog. I always felt carefree and sensuous after the fact, being glad it was done and feeling much healthier. I threw something on and freshened up. I wanted myself as flaunted and sultry as possible, sparing no expense or giving any pretense as to what I would be looking for at this shindig. I made sure not to hold back on Chanel and L'Oréal and make my hair as liberated, salacious, and untamed as possible. I swallowed whatever lurking fret there was and brushed aside whatever bullshit second thoughts I had, then ignited the engine to hear the radio blasting A Sky Full of Stars by Coldplay. I remember it.
V
It was dusk when I got there. I parked a reasonable distance away on the curb and walked to the address Naomi gave me. A driveway went up for a bit that led me to a two-story home that looked to be an upper-middle-class sort of place. There was activity going on. Lots of people were there; I was not counting. The age group appeared anywhere between their teens like me, into their early thirties. I could walk right in and assimilate myself without anyone noticing, and I was all right with that. I figured most of it was going on in the backyard. There was a lot of landscaping around the front and a fence, so I had to go through the front door to get there, which was wide open.
It seemed warm and stuffy when I stepped in, especially for the intermingling Latin blood running hot in my veins. The lights were down; I recall candlelight. I remember the usual smells of food and spirits. The familiar odor of marijuana was also in the air. I was 19 and very much underage, doing something I knew was not allowed, as if I was going to let that deter me. A blond-haired mistress I did not know walked up and hugged me. She said some indistinct things I don't remember now. She might have been the owner of the house since she was a bit older. Whoever she was, she looked to be well on her way, like she had taken something. I wasn't sure what was going on yet. I could not hear her, either. It was loud in there, enough to make a girl go deaf with the proper soundtrack going.
People were yelling over each other as the typical EDM and pop music blasted on a stereo system. Music is at the epicenter of a good party. There have to be good tunes to have a good party, in my opinion. Of course, I did not expect to hear anything underground, abrasive, or hardcore, like a gabber at their rave or mosher in their pit. But the night was young, and so was I. At 19, a bit of what I knew was passed vicariously through the older folks I was becoming acquainted with — my friend Naomi was one of them. And her being 24, a sophisticated and diverse individual, they only got older from there. She was regularly around people in their thirties and upwards, back to when parties were happening in the '00s, '90s, and '80s.
I hear they were tumultuous times, and Naomi had been exposing me to those capable of saying they were there. The only way to be there was to be there. They carried no smartphones back then, nor did they need them. Technology did not matter since it did not exist. It was the memory and the moment, nothing more. Whatever knowledge was in my academics and studies did nada for me while I was subject to those circumstances. What many of them attained was my definition of wisdom — having lived on Earth longer than me. Which is to say, they had witnessed more of what reality is and felt more pain than I had. The years they'd spent listening and partaking, as I was doing, had paid off.
I could not compete with any of it, but she let me in on their private jokes, notwithstanding, and involved me in their antics as often as we were around each other. When I went to events with Nomi and whoever else she had along, there was no question about how confident I was. It meant a great deal to have her as a friend and to be able to call her one. As all this was happening, she confided with me just as much as I was confiding in her. With all that emotion and proximity, not to mention her talents in temptation, she began touching me and welcomed me to touch her, too. Lots of frivolous hugs were going on, but then they became more compelling.
I did not know if she was manipulating me into something — if she was, it was working. She had the advantage of seniority and being the Cooler Cucumber than me, not to mention having a charisma that I lacked. She deadlocked me in my eyes all the time — a powerful thing to me. It reached the point when she trapped me on my lonesome one day, got me to open my mouth, and let her stick her tongue in it. It ended with her leading me by the hand and both of us on her bed, fucking one another. She pulled this off even amid my sobriety and having had considered myself a very straight female before then. Wow. Kudos to me, more power to her.
Naomi became the first woman I was intimate with — she opened that gateway for me, broke that boundary and taboo. She was breaking lots of those not long after that. Things I never imagined myself doing began taking place, and I was doing them; things were taking me, more ambiguous puns intended. As time went on, she felt more like companionship and someone I could place my trust in and lower my guard around. It has remained as such to this day.
VI
Since I was alone at this particular event on that night, I wanted to be cautious. I was being analyzed head to toe by strangers left and right. I felt their eyes already peeling my duds off. During a warm night in June, there was not much clothing on me, to begin with — all my prominent features were out on display for them. I had done this on my own before and was discovering what worked for me, albeit tentatively.
I needed to find a spot to settle in to get my bearings, with a drink in my hand that would put me on the path to enough of a buzz of courage to make a move on someone — or allow them to make theirs. A year farther down the highway, I might have done something insane and not thought twice, but I did not want to overdo anything here this evening. I was on my own, which is already taking a risk — too serious of one for my better part of judgment then.
I found an unoccupied piece of patio furniture outside in the backyard. It was more spacious and less constricting than being inside the sweltering domicile. More air and fewer clusters of crowds brushing into my Safe Zone allowed me to relax and contemplate. People were in their groups and cliques and saturated in their confidences for reasons obvious to anyone. In that sort of environment, being ingratiated within a group makes a state of mind different from when unescorted. I felt withdrawn and homesick at this function that night, to be sure, drinking alcohol in my teens and prone to rash decisions. I had to remain vigilant and keep my wits about me.
This garden party had been carrying on for a while now. I saw people dancing, fornicating, and rambling incoherently across the yard from what looked to be drug use, alleged to be ecstasy. I saw a surreptitious group of males, the type known all too well to me by then. I assumed they were selling — my assumption proved correct after time spent sitting with my drink and policing them.
Club drugs were still out of my depth then, and taking something like MDMA — or taking any substance for that matter — without someone to trust nearby leads to bad decision-making and potential catastrophe. It's a wonderful way to wreck your entire life in an instant — and be left with the sickening hindsight of, “Why did I have to do it? I could have Just Said No. Everything would be fine right now if I had.” Thoughts such as those make me think of what is taken for granted, not to mention my health. With what I was doing for a better amount of six years, it is a miracle I am even alive and not in a coma or dead. Which is worse, the former or the latter?
There would be no fucking way I would be taking anything on that night, let alone pay anything out of pocket for whatever insalubrious garbage it may have been cut with. I was searching around for someone who appeared to be in a comparable situation as me: they were at this festivity to get laid and bust their nut — no cons, illegalities, or ODs attached. Nothing wrong with a little lovin'.
I had been there for at least half an hour now. I recall having a Dark and Stormy — a drink I have thoroughly enjoyed over the years. I doubt the rum was anything from a top shelf, but volume is volume. Speaking of volume, since the time I'd strolled through the home, the music was getting better. Maybe they'd replaced whoever was doing the DJing with someone who knew their shit — a connoisseur who viewed music as an art form, as I did. It sounded to be deep-cuts of minimal techno, vocal trance, et cetera. Echoes of numerous, unknown artists and tracks that someone could quite easily only ever lay ears on once during a lifespan and then never hear again.
Hearing the unheard has always been a big deal to me. I thrive for a moment where I will hear something to fall in love with — or take offense from. As cruel as it seems to say to anybody sober, genres such as techno and trance will only sound better while rolling on uppers or while bombed out of their gourds on herb — or, in my case, that eve, floating on alcohol.
But please permit me to be a hoity-toity, high and mighty, la-di-da ball-buster by repudiating what was literally just said: Don't do drugs; don't even drink hard liquor. It's the smart thing to do.
VII
I remember attempting a conversation with a couple of passersby if you could call it a conversation. Most of what they were mumbling to me about was idiosyncratic gibberish. Obviously Zonked. I told them, delivered as a fait accompli, what I was here for — my thirst needed to be quenched by some sort of personified punch after the stressors of my existence throughout that week, hither. While I continued to sip my beverage and soak in the sounds, I looked for a suitable other to aid me in accomplishing this feat. It would be an extreme responsibility for them.
Most of the guys I saw there thought themselves larger than life, and justly so, I guess. They had girls with them already. It's possible actual relationships were going on, e.g., boyfriend and girlfriend. Most looked thunderous and hyper. Always something to say. They frolicked in their esteem.
Were I to walk up to these characters or them to me, dictation would be on their terms. They could easily cast me aside and find someone looking nearly as good as I was that night, and I was looking severely good at 19; it would be untenable to deny or just plain mean to tell a Missy otherwise. I was getting tons of inspections, lonely and abandoned as I was. Time was running out for me to choose, and the alcohol was in effect.
VIII
I saw one of the smaller assemblages that looked to be more phlegmatic than the norm. They casually conversed and gave no evidence of having any terminal impairment. From a stone's throw away from my location, they looked like respectable working-class — blasé and hospitable; no flamboyance. One guy was the odd man out. He had no Lady on his arm, as the other two Gentlemen did. He looked to be a real Somebody.
I would say he was in his upper twenties. His physique looked active, rugged, and undemanding — a type I loved to tempt. His hair was dark, dense, and wavy — enough of it to run my fingers through to feel good about myself. He had maintained facial hair, but not too maintained. He seemed rough around the edges, with nothing tapered or outstanding. His clothing — a distinctly recollected dark and drab T-shirt and tarnished denim jeans — fit loosely enough for comfort and snug enough to show off his sculpt — one that looked lean with a fatally underestimated power behind it. Hell yeah, I'd tap that!
I was eyeing him up and down, gorgeous as I was, and he saw me doing it. He was participating in a chat with his buddies and their dates while he was more and more glancing over at me, sitting on my own, trying to pretend like he was not affected. I wondered if they were talking about me — it looked like they were touching on something. From what I was observing, he seemed to have a reserved opinion of himself. His friends appeared that way, too. There was no complacency or delusion present.
I was stricken to carry myself with the same decorum in ordinary cases, but I was horny and infatuated with myself at the minute, not to mention Sloshed. I thought the man was looking at me and assuming right away that there would be no bet in hell of scoring a nasty summit of a number like me on that night. Too modest for his own good. Or was I wrong? Was I too conceited and haughty for my own good? I wondered what kind of beast of a Cock was skulking behind the excess seen in his weathered jeans like it was some predator waiting in ambush. Each seam and tear in those pants he bore so eloquently were more than likely earned by his merit at whatever tedious daily grind he had, rather than been pre-installed at purchase merely to resemble liveliness.
As I continued studying him, I felt my mouth salivate. My breath began to elevate. My muscles were contracting, and I was fidgeting in my chair like I'd been doing at work earlier. What charm lay bare and void betwixt my thighs was going from moist to damp, damp to wet, and throbbing with each heartbeat. Steamy thoughts were going on in my fucked up and dirty head. I queried how much I could get away with here — Niña Loca, arguing with the Voices. The hand that did not contain a plastic cup involuntarily traveled down to paw at the soft Hill found in my shorts. I oftentimes do this with the knuckles bearing inward — really, there is no control over it. Then I felt my face begin to tingle and my mouth abruptly dry. I took another swig of 40 as if that would alleviate the dryness in the long run.
My chest became tight, and my heart began to pulsate with even greater intensity — so much more that I felt it shocking my body from root to stem. My adrenaline was kicking in — something I still needed to get used to feeling. I wanted this dude to put his brawny hands all over me and force me to moan for him as he fucks me to climax. Oh, God, how I needed it. I wasn't going to wait around for it to happen. I got up and took concealed, stumbled strides athwart the grass and over to him.
IX
He grew taller as I neared — at least a head's higher than my 5'5''. Oh yeah, this fella was interested, so was I. Definitely a Smash. Something was trying to click here. His eyes lit up a bit, deep and complex as they were, like mine. Still, he did not turn them away from me to stare at his feet or act like he didn't know what was happening. I sensed he had assurance in himself, whether he cared to concede to it or not.
As I landed my sights on the more intricate of his features, it became clear why he did. He was indeed much older than I, more into his early thirties. This was not some boy as green as the ground I stood on; it was a full-fledged Man. With the age comes the experience, as I was going to find out about later on. A man's age advantage over me also stirs my more discreet and frailer of psychological quirks — the lack of a Father Figure. Where I was invisible to my dad, I had found an adjacent alternative, who did appreciate me and lavished me in sensuality, furthermore.
I'm a believer in Occam's razor — that the Quickest Avenue is probably going to be the right one to go down. Short and sweet; no meandering BS or trying out new techniques. I asked him if he was with someone. He took my meaning, shook his dear head in a neutral expression, and told me No. We shared the same policy, apparently — candid, concise, and straight to business; this is not like the movies. I asked if I could be with him. He said Yes — just like that. I went up to meet his chest, albeit hesitant from the slight jolted shock to my nervous system when I realized he was more seasoned than I had anticipated. But he extended a sinewy arm to give me signs I had nothing to fear from him.
An indefinable surge of warmth went over me. Feelings of Happiness and Acceptance flooded inside as I hugged my body closer.
I was on his left; I remember it. He put his arm around me. He was a rock-solid Bull. I wanted to put my arm around him, too. When I did, it felt like trying to hug a bronze statue out of Ancient Rome. I felt out of my body so often during these escapades. It was something surreal like a déjà vu or feeling like I'd reached the pinnacle of a precipice, one where reality only existed inside my mind and falling off the ledge would turn it into a black nihility, like before being born into a soul.
I wished to rest my head on him and shut my eyes, then open them to see if I'd wake up someplace else — I didn't want to wake up; I wanted to go nowhere else but 'Here' and 'Now.' He had a scent of cologne that merged with a nostalgic hint of tobacco that I grew up around in a family of smokers; casual, and chain. His conferees were, as I inferred: Around their late twenties and precisely the kinds of laid-back folks that I could correlate to and mellow out with. One might even label it esoteric — no conformity, only themselves.
There was an introduction. We exchanged our names — of which now I cannot recall. Mine was Melanie, and it is appalling that I cannot remember the name of my new boyfriend as I write in the present tense. His pals seemed tranquil and only spoke about as much as need be. They continued having a conversation about something that I draw blanks on now. I think it was work-related. I gathered they were co-workers.
What was running through my mind was who I had my arm around. My hand and its fingers lightly traced the finer details and digits of his spine. They went up to the lower parts of his neck to brush his hairline. I was touching him with greater zeal and affection at an alarming rate of attrition. He was considering it, and I could see it. Who knew I had it in me? I had to raise my head to meet his height. My eyes were looking up and to his. Even if he turned away for a moment to those he was already familiar with, as if to equivocate my presence, I did not falter — my sight remained on him. This technique was not just for him to enjoy but also was a means for me to read him — to try my damnedest to discern what kind of man this was. What kind of secrets did I need to know about, hmm? Eye contact. It's important to me.
I wanted to trust this stranger enough to give him Carte Blanche and let him have total Dominion over me and all that could be his. Capriciousness had nothing to do with the decision I had made — and despite my inebriation, while crossing over the lawn, I knew what I was doing here. It was the End Game in mind — for me to have my brains Fucked out in earnest and their gray matter suspended in Orgasmic Euphoria. Such has always been my Vice. The rest is impertinent; diversions or tactics to lead me to it.
When they met my soft skin, I recalled the grain of his hands calloused and stalwart, like a man's hands should feel. As I expected, this was an active human being with a firm grip on a very clingy gal who coveted to get a lot more of her parts gripped on before the roosters had a chance to crow at sun-up. What I did not expect was how much this buckaroo knew what he was doing. It leads me to believe that this is why I still retain the night, even over six blurry years later, where I would find myself in similar predicaments during every week's end.
X
I finished my Juice and nonchalantly tossed the obligatory Red Solo Cup elsewhere, scattering the condensed ice cubes and soggy rum-soaked lime wedge amongst the turf. A Party will be a Party, and this one was not mine. A proper Fucking Mess — “Fucking” in verb form — for the host/hostess to clean up after all's said and done is, in consolidated fact, a Given. I now had both of my lovely hands vacant and available to touch him, as my inborn omnipotence concerning these libidinous affairs deemed fit.
I edged myself from his side and into his front, though not all the way. Of course, this rose his attention; why would it not? No dialogue was going on between us, and I was quite all right with that. The Music played. The Multitudes in the yard carried on hooping and hollering like not a thing was transpiring between He and Me. My hands were running up and down along his sides and anywhere else stimulating they could conquer. I have been told countless times in so many ways about what it is like to feel my reception and bona fide sentiment via my touch.
I did not grab the Bulge I wanted so desperately to have in my clutches, quite yet. It's crucial not to overstep bounds, initially. I needed to wait for that moment, a critical one. I had a Good Vibe going on here; high hopes; this was most certainly a Catch. He “wasn't most guys,” and for once in a blue-fucking-moon in the Sky, this Truth was held to be self-evident. I wanted him to have it, this luscious body in its entirety. He did not have to prove a thing to a girl endeavoring to cultivate herself. I finally got him to focus on Me, Me, Me, and fuck all else — the narcissistic wench that I was.
In that instant, I banked on the Accolade to take place — the bit where this man took over for me and granted me something in return; quid pro quo. And he did.
First Base! He had been a downplayed professional, touching me in all the right places with all the right amounts of pressure applied. His friends were very polite, and I don't even remember when they shifted elsewhere to give us our privacy. The only thing I remember was how fast I was being pulled into his body from a forceful tug on my Butt and my lips meeting his. I felt my boobs flattened on his torso in their usual somatic fashion — always a treat. My eyes closed, and what was subtlety on both our parts quickly turned to passion. I had no choice in this anymore. I was being manhandled and forced to submission by this Tank, made to feel like a Woman.
My forearms went around his Hull and my fingers through his hair — any place I could nudge and turn on. All the while, he is doing the same things to me. Inside, I am growing aroused beyond words — driven to moan and whisper indiscretions and Freudian slips I would only utter from my authentic pleasure. My emotional state, psyche, and soul were being taken back to childhood — dismissal then, embrace now. They should be signals to this man — to any man — of how much I was getting into this. I was 'F4M/DTF/NSA,' unequivocally.
He had taken his Big Bat and hit the Baseball well into the outfield, if not a home run, so he rounded to Second Base without the obligation to halt on the first plate. The heat and waves from his approval and endorsement enveloped me. I was standing on tippy-toes and then felt a drag in the small of my back by a stern and assertive hand. I was as closely knit to his body as allowable with our clothes still on. My kisses grew more adventurous and liberal, of which happy campers have told me are as great as my touch. My tongue was doing its handiwork; he impressed me with his. He was pulling up my leg to rest against his midsection as if to lift me from the ground and spare me my encumbrance. I'll admit, it was tough being Me sometimes.
He had his other hand grabbing into my tight Ass in the interim — a lot of Ass to grab into. Courtesy of a South-American heritage, the Brazilian Butt Lift came with the Package. As he did this, it caused everything so tender and bewitching to the commonfolk to stretch apart and shoot waves of exhilaration through me, from the top of my pointy hat, to where I sit on a broomstick, to the tips of my toes. I like it when my backside is played with and violated by a stronger counterpart, 'tis true.
I emphasize: With all that is Corporeal, simultaneously existing with all that is Conceptual, the pleasure I feel from this is Incommunicable. I felt another brutish hand betwixt my pregnable legs and its fingers pressing into fertile valleys below the pubic bone. He knew precisely where my Clit was, even with my dungarees obstructing it. We — being me and Her — were assuredly in trouble. Giving this Paragon of Masculinity no sign of refusal and every incentive to take this to another level, I immediately placed my hand on the Bump of unmentionables in his slacks. I was, dying then and there to have it rammed inside me — through any choice of an entrance — to placate my yearning.
I felt how hard it was and only wondered of its potential size when I had it out to put my hands on it. It felt disconcertingly Huge. Too huge for captivity. I aimed to be the girl to release it for good.
XI
I do not know how long we were making out. What could have been minutes seemed like hours to me? Or is it the other way around? My guy and I were standing out in public, and this shit was getting Real. He was going under my skimpy little summertime top and touching my bare, prohibited flesh by that point. I wanted him to take it off. I didn't stand a possibility to surmount to this; he would just triumph in one way or another. He could put me over a desk, stick his Dick in my Ass and fuck the reading glasses off me, and there would not be a goddamned thing I could do to prevent it. I knew it. Despite all that Respect I had for myself, I was ready to accept being got and fucked back into my place on the Hierarchy — fucked out of the Feminist Mindset that liked to creep up on me. And him being a Hunk and having it all rock-hard in his pants because of me only validated my Role and gave me that much more esteem — I accorded him his hard-on.
He was digging me. On the Ortho-Novum, or whatever I was taking at the time, there was no cause for us to be concerned about unplanned cherubs should things come to that. We were ready for this to happen.
My areolae diminished, nipples coagulated. I felt numb from the cocktail in my system. What a lousy feeling sometimes. Contrary to what's said about alcohol warming the blood, the opposite is true — it reduces body temperature. I was getting cold. Finally, my boo gave me an interval to be able to tell him that I “really wanted to be alone with him” — more than likely in those selfsame words, or fewer — implying that I needed him to fuck me. He understood. This guy was exceptional, incredible. Most talk too much, but he was of few words. He explained to me, in brevity, that he lived only a five-minute stroll from the house party and asked me if I wanted to go there with him. I answered, “Yes," with as much sincerity and solemnity as I could muster from my drunken state. He put his arm around me, said some hazy farewells and valedictions to his associates, and lead me from the property.
XII
The eve had turned late, at least according to whatever Pecksniffian condescender declared that 'when the sun is down, then it should be deemed by us as such.' I didn't know the exact time, but as long as I'd lived with Time, it had to have been at least after 23:00. It was a peaceful walk, lit by the scattered lamps on the road and the city's glow and hum. Not a lot was spoken between him and me, though I remember trading compliments and informing him of how much I was looking forward to this.
We were enchanted by each other in the ambiance of the midnight that warded off the distant sounds of commerce, transit, and day-in-day-out hustle-bustle.
My other half had a sturdy arm around my curvy waistline, and a steady palm on my belly — my more supple touch sought to rouse him on his back while he did so. I was on his left side; I reckon it's the instinctive side of an alpha male for me to choose. It made me feel great; these fluttery butterflies in my head with his hold down there. I strived to stay as flirty and lewd as I could with my hookup. But mayhaps a more magical side of me gave a more devoted sort of touch to him, as plausible while in motion, as we neared wherever he lived. Maybe my caring touch hoped to sustain the comfort and warmth we had already shared at the gathering together. Perhaps it hoped to obtain more.
I can get a bit melancholy while on the sauce; it is a depressant, after all. I remember my touch carrying a gravity. Was my fling feeling it like it was? Nah, probably not. Regardless, my swooning and blushing from this tall and mysterious drifter, leading me to be fucked, may have evoked some facepalming drama. He had his arm around my waist. His hand pressed into my womb; it possibly jerked a tear in the corner of my eye or two. Maybe a little one. I can become very emotional when my guard is down like it was there; is that so bad?
I get this fucking longing to gratify another entity and receive something in return from it. It is kind of difficult to explain. Most of my frequented types did not give me this in return. I wanted to exploit some form of compromise — a chunk that was taken out of their armor by means I would hope to overhear during pillow talk, highs, trips, or something. I aspire to get a hard-ass such as this one with my arm wrapped around to open themselves up to me; make me feel meaningful, if not indispensable to them. Maybe then I would repay them by letting them see me open up — let them have a taste of what really flows through my heart.
Though I would find myself in similar situations shortly in the future, most of the liquor was subsiding by then; I only downed the one cup at the gala — granted, a large cup. The temperature had fallen, and I was freezing. I remember shivering and trembling, my teeth gritting, but this could have been from the looming plans. I will confess, I was slightly anxious since I knew what was coming. I was in this sexy rascal's grasp and heading with him towards the fabricated and murk unventured. It did not matter; it was a beneficial kind of worry, more of a therapeutic dilemma, or being in labor before childbirth — the kind that made me feel like a lady. I had to have been looking good — my heavy eyeliner to lose himself in; my myriad of long sable hair abound for him to stir and sway. He was treating me well. He had respect for me, and I knew he would not hurt me. I was fucking ready for this.
XIII
We'd reached our destination. I had deduced — all while keeping up with the tradition of oohing and awing over the immaterial and mundane on our way over — that the structure was a lesser idyllic sight, fixed closer to the street. It was more of a bungalow, with less of a yard in front — a bit of a far cry from the dazzling, bourgeois casa we'd trekked from in the minutes that felt like ages ago. But if it's Moolah I'm after, then they don't know me at all.
He took me around to the rear of the dwelling to unlock a door. The backyard was more spacious, only as I recall from the low level of visibility, it being past my bedtime. No moment was wasted going inside.
He closed the doorway. I heard the keys clank as they hit the kitchen counter. It was dim, save for a small tinted light seen in his living room — he had left it as such for us: dark. The curtains were closed. I heard a radio on low; 88.1, a jazz station — maybe to dissuade intruders? Or had he been planning something here all along? What space was there appeared to be well-kept, as if he wasn't home a lot — or when he was, he had a needy bombshell clinging to him as he did on this night. It had this atmosphere of order and neatness — that of an industrial and regulated one — a well-disciplined fellow. Though, it felt like a cozy and homey place to me, too.
I was only judging all of this in a brief instance because he turned to confront me. I gawked at him with a minor trace of hesitancy, as if I could not believe this was happening to me right now. He took me in his arms, and I melted into a fervent kiss.
XIV
You get out of me what you put into me. Most of the plights that I braved with men were pseudo and superficial. There was no real thought of affection from them. But this seemed offbeat. I was feeling it — the vibe and the passion. He was giving me everything he had while still being vertical with clothes on his person, and he was fucking good at it.
I don't know how long we were fondling one another or how we were veering towards the living room floor. As we did so, I understood that pieces of our clothing no longer wanted to be a part of the equation. I had my Beau's shirt off before we hit the rug. An effortless quintessence of a man was on top of me, giving it up to me, and I back to him. My top was still on, likely thinly sown and suggestive.
I must confess I had not been wearing a bra since that eventide when I left work. It is my habit to ditch a bra from my soma at any opportune respite I can get. I have claustrophobia, and they are so fucking choking and uncomfortable. And, yeah, what was underneath the required conduct and expectation for people to have raiment on their persona in Society was probably blatantly visible to the public, too — i.e., my voluptuous 30Ds. But why should I have to wear a bra on such a nefarious night? He already knew it, of course. His hands were well up into my shirt and directly applied to all that is magnificent back at the party. He had not seen them unfiltered yet, however. We were still kissing; necking; feeling each other up — making love with each other. Does this not seem like it could want to go on for an eternity?
My toned legs were wrapping around his back and pulling him in. I hugged him as close to me as I could. He touched me all over, was rubbing his hand on my shorts, right where I like it. Arousing noises were being born by me through concupiscence and pleasure. He stopped a moment, said nothing, only looked at me — my mood dazed and bewildered; my hair a scintillating and frantic mess, as he edged my top over my boobs. He paused another sec, and his eyes went wide. Nevertheless, he did not comment, and neither did I. Our facial expressions were our conversation. Maybe I would be getting another kind of 'facial' pretty soon. I looked at him and gave half a smirk with a feigned exhalation through my nose. He seized the meaning that I wanted this to proceed.
He smooched me all over my upstairs and became enraptured by the visage of my exquisite knockers handcrafted by God. I closed my eyes and felt hot inside as he did so, never ceasing to convey my profound affections to him. He was traveling further downstairs in his affections towards me. My scantily sported top, a fluorescent orange insert brand name as I hark back to, had been discarded — flung across the pad. Both of us still had our pants on, obscuring the most sacred and sought-after regions. His was all I was musing about; what kind of monstrosity would I have to tussle with here? I could only feel it confined to his pants — what I felt scared me and shortened my breath, made me bite a lip or two. I was so fucking aroused.
He was past my navel at this point; his tongue had been in there. My pants, still being equipped, did neither of us any good. It was time. He knew it, and so did I. He slid them down my legs and past my bare feet that draped over his shoulders. I have cute feet and toes, probably painted then. He saw them — before glimpsing at the shaven grandeur farther up, clearly conspicuous behind a decadent thong — and was not opposed to putting any part of me into his trap.
He did something like stick me in his mouth, and I did something such as stroke the excess of his penis in his jeans with my other foot if only to entice him — as is my intuition when an apex has my toes at his mercy. His blue jeans were indeed still present, and I would be giving him prompts to take them off in succession with my waxed legs spread for him. He did not succumb. He took his time and it was turning me the fuck on in the meantime.
My darling had skipped down several floors. He was now operating from bottom to top, inevitably leading to my delectable vulva and all points between — within and without; protruded and retracted. Would whatever animal that lay hungry in the foliage cause a prolapse when it sprung out to attack me? We — me and my pussy — had to wonder how bad this was going to be. What had we gotten ourselves into this time?
It was no tricky task for this specialist to maneuver around my slutty looking band of string and put his mouth on areas and orifices that need no introduction to Mankind. There was no excuse not to know the female anatomy in 2014. Like the rest of his touch, it was an intrinsic gift to him — the right amounts of oscillated pressure applied under my little canopy. All I could think to do was just lay there and deal with it, play with my boobies, bite my lip, look down in amazement and reverence and savor it.
This was a man who was not afraid or ashamed to go down on a woman. Evidently, this was about my pleasure, not his. I felt like a queen. He tapped his tongue right into my spot with my hand on his head whilst I was gasping in total awe of this hottie and pleading with him for it to continue and never desist. What more could a girl want? Everything was dripping in secretion, famished to have this panther make a meal out of us. His tongue in my box and on Dr. Grafenberg's spot was positively Awesome — I never use this word lightly.
XV
At this point, we had me moaning in agony for him, my legs trembling, and nerve endings bestowing euphoric bolts of lightning through my body. I was so fucking close, and yet, he paused. He brought my legs together and ditched the sad excuse of synthetic material that remained on me, leaving me in the nude. I do remember faintly saying to him, in helpless and perplexed excitement, “Let me see it, Daddy,” as if I had to tell this guy how to do his job. I could not help it; I needed it so fucking badly!
He took the sides of my arms in both his hands and elevated me from the floor. He didn't have to tell me twice when he stood to his feet. I got on my knees and put my hands on his legs, never forgetting eye contact — laborious as it was, to focus on anything but my prize. My mate had already trod well past the third base by now, and I hadn't even seen it yet — I would not malinger here. It was time for him to head for the home plate — the final sprint. He undid the button and saved the zipper for me. I'd waste no time keeping his briefs on, either. I wanted the shock from this to strike me — though slowly, steadily, and in all profundity, I gripped the tops to slide them down.
In exact, shuddered words of, “Oh my God,” as it lept out from behind the final barrier of cloth and fell from its weight, oxygen had been displaced in my lungs and replaced by another wave of an electrical current that detonated in my chest. I could not believe what I was bearing witness to here. Before then, I'd seen in propria persona what constitutes Perfect and Large dicks — these are not terrible items at all. But I had not seen a cock as colossal as his, staring me right in the face as tangible. This dude was Hung. How in Fuck's name was I going to manage this! He put the 'Well' in 'Well Endowed' in every literal and iterated sense.
My breath quivered, and all I could think to do next was to put my hands on it — yes, it required them both. I'm on my knees, naked and flushed, before this monument of a man looking down at me. He was petting my head and pampering my brown-black hair, encouraging and inspiring me. Fuck, I was hot. It just behooved me, instinctively, to begin the process of engulfing it. Need I go into copious detail here? I was a prodigy of oral sex — of any sex. The simple translation: I love fucking.
I heard his breathing go up and felt his grip begin to tighten. He didn't do anything brutish or obnoxious to me, only tilted his head to the ceiling to enjoy it. This delighted and satisfied me as I proceeded to go down on it further. I couldn't fit its entirety into the back of my throat, as diligent and persevered as I was, so I ran along its sides instead. I glanced up at him and sought his trust in me to put his nuts in my mouth — gently so as not to hurt them. One hand remained to stroke on his cock, the other wrapped around his leg. I closed my eyes and listened to his stifled groans from the fabulous head he was receiving. The erotic redolence of sex was in the air and affecting my anima. I felt both of our raised pulses; my own was crippling me. My heart could not beat any faster than it was; my body was ready to explode like a volcano.
I rose from my knees a bit to play with myself. I doubt he noticed me reaching down to rub my pussy and press a finger or two onto my asshole. I continued to suck his dick off and allow as much of it to slide down into my throat as I could. I was so fucking ready for this guy to vanquish us. How were we going to fit this? I trusted him to be helpful and patient; he seemed like such a nice and handsome gent.
We were communicating with each other only through our expression; it went without saying. Both of us knew what to do before the moment had arrived. My sweetheart saw me dawdling and hesitating with his circumference still in my yap and gently withdrew. He had his hand brushing the side of my adorable mug and went to a bended knee to lay on the soft carpet. He didn't have to signal me; tell me two times — we had already agreed upon it. It was beautiful and organic.
On my way back down to meet him, I gave fellatio for a moment longer, simply to show how much I cared and also to prep it for penetration. Then I settled my hands on his warm and naked hide and laid atop him, my comely profile facing his. My body was swollen in its arousal as I lay pressed against him, everything so sensitive in the slightest movement. My lover put arms around me; I was no longer cold. I was like china, but he was gentle, caring only for my comfort. I wanted to kiss him again for it, and now free in the nude with the thought of his lush cock eagerly waiting in the middle of my titillating legs.
My choice. An inexpressible joy that can only be comprehended while feeling the phenomena; two conglomerate bodies becoming a better and fuller whole. I felt like a part of this person. We laced hands, sought fidelity while entwined, and committed ourselves to one another. We withheld nothing. I felt safe; he would not harm me. I only go by my nature when I feel this fierce of a connection with my partner.
XVI
I don't recall any other specifics of our lovemaking prior to insertion. What I do remember about this night were the length and girth. We were going to have to take this slow; it went without saying as he caressed me, and I gave him whimpers and hints of how nervous I was. I was as ready for it as I would ever be; burning, drenched, and relaxed. His very erect Johnson was still loitering around the entrance to my pussy. No condom was involved — always a gamble, but he seemed like a well-kept enough chap to me. I took his hand in mine and guided it down my back to display my wish. I placed mine on his shaft and carefully prodded its head through my labia and onto my slit to squeeze it in.
Yeah, he was enjoying himself. I did not remove my cajoling gaze from him, either. It entailed some parted mouths, some blood-and-tears, some concentrated squints, and mixed cries of anguish and relief, but we slipped the tip in. Every part of my vaginal cavity was screaming, “No, don't do this to me, Mel! It's too big!” But despite her quandaries, this was working out for us. Notwithstanding her bitching and vanity, we'd managed it, hand in hand, side by side; we were in this together now. I began to acclimate to my man's ferocious size and take his cock like it was put on Earth, designed, and tent for my insides.
I did my utmost to have as every much of a blazing inch stretching me apart as possible. I dug my fingers into his chest and arched my back, going down on this fucking fire-breathing leviathan as much as I could stomach. Its master and ruler — its Neptune — only laid there with his eyes closed and head on the carpet. He had stopped touching me at that point. Was he just relishing in my depravity and my desperation to make this work? Various “oh gods” and “oh fucks” were forcibly ousted from my vernacular amidst each heavier land onto his column. My tits bounced up and down for his entertainment and viewing pleasure. How great does that sound?
Still, he lay there, hands behind his head like nothing was happening, and my determination to win over his heart didn't mean fuck all to him. I felt it striking withering blows to my cervix at that point, and a substantial number of fiery inches remained outdoors. I could not, for the life of me, adjoin his ball sack to my filled gape. I leaned back like I love to do and could not sit down on it all the way. It forced me to remain aloft, quite literally. This man was fucking huge — a cock to contend with a giant's. Enough said.
XVII
The challenging amount of size was negligible after some minutes of nurtured friction, slower plummets, and repeated grindings. This job was not without its complications. It's not kids' stuff; it's strenuous and taxing — this was not easy work, and Pussy and I were having our work cut out for us. There were pings of discomfort and pleasure, but eventually, I was landing on it in enough of a meticulous rhythm to begin to feel an orgasm in the making of such immense depth and explosive magnitude as I had never felt.
Its surface texture just felt so damn fine inside; words cannot tell. My membrane encompassed every pulsing vein and intricacy. Its foreign heat melded with my familiar — it accommodated the ache on the spot where I kept liking it to hit. I was getting comfortable, slicker from the continual reams in and out of my hole. It was getting a lot easier to endure, very rapidly.
The explosion, and my trip to it, would not be canceled. His cock was hitting the home plate, and then some. If any pain persisted as it broke through the gates during the relentless siege into my pink, I was ignoring it. It was too good to stop. I had no jurisdiction over myself at this point; it had all switched over to mental. Nothing else was relevant. God, can I get into it. I was getting ready to come all over Daddy's cock, and I was telling him so. He did not need to be apprised by me; he saw me getting close. He no longer just lay dormant but reciprocated with affection, put his hands all over me, and gave me the time of night.
The feeling of his acknowledgment, on its own, was enough to send me over the edge, then and there. I tried to hold out for as long as I could. Why? I do not know. Perhaps it was my pride. Maybe I didn't want him seeing how easy I was; or how much I was fancying him. I didn't trust myself enough to let go. It would not matter; he would force the orgasm out of me eventually, by my will or not.
Things were getting more vocal on my part; nothing said was being moderated. I have something of a terrible fucking lip, nihilistic as I tend to be. He began to pound into my body as I met with his — a synchronized love dance that has been going on between Man and his woman for quite some ti
The Teacher's Tale
The Teacher's Tale · General · The Teacher’s Tale
“And for next week I want you to read chapters 16 to 20 alright?!” My last sentence of class was met with a cacophony of noise. The bell rang‚ chairs scraped‚ bags zipped‚ voices grew louder. Lunchtime at Pembury High. I sighed and picked up my own books; heading to the staff room to get my lunch. I always brought packed lunch. It was a force of habit – something my mother had always done for me when I was at school‚ it made me feel… nostalgic in a way.
I said hello to my fellow teachers and opened my locker. Inside was something incredibly shocking. A detention slip! It read “I need to see you in my office at the end of the day.” Under ‘reason’ was simply “;)” and it was just signed “LDE”. LDE was the acronym that our school’s dance teacher used. Her name was Lara Diane Edrel. I was both confused and excited. I had fancied Lara since we had joined the school together last year. We were only a year apart in age but she seemed so much like me that the age thing never mattered. She was not the tallest‚ nor the shortest of women‚ she was a perfect height and a fantastic build‚ her legs were lithe and sexy – years of dancing had toned them up‚ her stomach was flat‚ her arse had a fantastic curvature almost perfect and her breasts… her breasts were incredible. Large and round and succulent… I just wanted to taste them. I suddenly caught myself and rushed back to my classroom hoping the day would pass quickly.
I myself was not very tall – at the age of 21‚ I was 5’7” quite slim in build with a big smile and big round brown eyes. I had caught several of my sixth formers staring at me and it worried me to think about how they talked about me and my fellow teachers – knowing that I had only myself been in their shoes three or four years previously. I had to be careful about what I thought for the last period of the day. Year nine’s were a tricky bunch at the best of times‚ never mind when my head was over in miss Edrel’s office between her breasts‚ or better yet between those gorgeously sexy legs‚ licking her sweet pussy…
I shook myself and carried on with teaching my class about Romeo And Juliet despite the fact that they clearly had no interest in what I was teaching them. I stuck on a youtube video and let the class run to an end‚ not even setting them any homework and as the bell went‚ I was racing across the grounds to get to Lara’s office. When I got there I saw her silhouette through the frosted glass on her door. I hesitated‚ taking in her gorgeous figure then‚ after a split second‚ I knocked. “Come in!” her voice floated through the door‚ it was music to my ears. As I pushed the door open I spoke “Hey Miss Edrel – you wanted to see me? Very nice with the det slip by the way!” I tried to act jovially‚ even though I was nervously excited and could feel my cock stiffening as I looked at her amazing body. She was wearing a figure hugging summer dress – her legs were bare‚ as were her feet so she had obviously removed her leggings which she would have been wearing all day and her full beautiful breasts were almost spilling out of the top of her dress. She flicked her strawberry blonde hair as she turned to look at me with her staggering green eyes and a smile on her face. She walked with a sway in her hips that I had never seen on any other woman and god dam it was sexy. “yes… I wanted to see you” she said in a silky voice‚ locking the door as she did so‚ “and by the look of things‚” she gazed down at the solid lump that was my cock “you wanted to see me too!” I suddenly became very flustered‚ stumbling over my words “I – I can… I can explain!” She just giggled and said “explain what? That you’ve wanted to fuck me since we met? Oh hunny‚ I know… I wanted to see how long it would take you to make a move… but I got bored of waiting…”
Before I knew what was happening‚ she had pulled down her dress so I could see her magnificent breasts fully for the first time – they were every bit as beautiful as I had imagined and then she had her hands in my boxers‚ pulling them down and grabbing my cock as she did so‚ sliding her hand up and down slowly at first. “well… it’s nice to meet you” she said‚ before swallowing all 8 and a half inches whole. I swear I almost came right there and then and my hands flew to the back of her head‚ pushing my cock as deep down her throat as I could and she grabbed hold of my thighs‚ before moving one hand to gently carress my balls as she deepthroated me. I moaned and she groaned as she throatfucked me. I was getting closer to orgasm and she could clearly tell this so she squeezed my balls harder and sucked me faster and faster until I groaned loudly and gripped her hair tight trying hard not to shout as there were still students milling around the building‚ I shot my load deep in her throat. She swallowed it all down‚ licking her lips. She stood up and covered up saying “well… that was definitely worth the wait… however… you owe me now!!!” I was too shocked to speak! She wrote something on a piece of paper and slipped it in my shirt pocket whispering in my ear “my address… swing by later tonight… I’ll have a real treat for you then… off you go!” And in a flash‚ I was out of her office‚ still dazed and amazed by what had just transpired…
I rushed home unable to get my head around what had happened… Apparently‚ she had wanted me too! And had just been waiting for my play?!!? Well had I known that I would have acted a fuckload sooner!!! I ran up the stairs to my flat‚ fumbling with the keys before I finally managed to let myself in. I was met by my cat and I had to say “Sorry old friend‚ but I have another pussy to play with tonight!” The cat looked slightly hurt (if cat’s can look hurt) and stalked away with her tail in the air as if I’d personally insulted her. I’d buy her some tuna to make it up to her later‚ but right now‚ showering and getting back out was more important. I stripped down and turned the shower on‚ embracing the cold water before it finally turned to hot. I thought that the sheer cold might make me think twice about what I was going to do that evening but instead it only refocused my mind on what was going to happen. As I was washing myself‚ I thought about her lips wrapped around my cock and felt myself getting harder and harder. It was no good‚ I began to stroke myself‚ gently at first‚ the water crashing down around me. I was imagining her breasts enveloping my cock‚ her squeezing them tightly around it and sucking the end every time it went near those incredibly sexy lips. I stiffened even more as I thought about sliding my head between her pussy lips and how good she would taste… before I knew it‚ I had shot my load and it was washing away down the drain… Now all I had to do was wait for her text message to say she was ready for me to come over… Well that and get changed.
The text message came whilst I was playing xbox. I felt my phone vibrate against my leg and almost dropped the controller. The text simply read “I’m waiting big boy ;) x” Well‚ I’d kept her waiting once‚ so it would be rude to do it again! I chucked on some jeans and a tee‚ grabbed my hoodie‚ keys and phone from the side and was out my door no more than three minutes after receiving that text. In my pocket was the piece of paper with her address on it. She only lived three or four streets away from me!!! I was getting nervous again but I was excited as well‚ the blood was pumping in my ears. It was an odd sensation‚ but I knew the blood would be pumping somewhere else soon enough. I arrived at her front door within about ten minutes and I rang the door bell. When she answered‚ my jaw almost hit the floor.
She was stood there in a French maids outfit and black high heels. Again her breasts were almost fully out – the outfit made them look even bigger than they actually were and the skirt was so short that I was sure if she bent over I would see her panties. “Good evening sir” She said in the same silky voice she had used earlier. “Please… Come in”. I was more than happy to oblige and after I’d stepped across the threshold she shut the door behind me‚ spun me around and pulled me towards her. I kissed her passionately‚ my lips finding hers with incredible ease; our tongues were not far behind and we were exploring each others mouths. It wasn’t long before I was kissing down her neck‚ grazing my teeth‚ carefully‚ so as not to leave a mark – I knew what kids could be like in school and didn’t want her to have to face any of the flak she would get if she had a love bite – and I moved closer and closer to those incredible breasts. Finally‚ I managed to get my lips onto them kissing closer and closer to her nipples. It was just as I raised my hands to remove her top that she pushed me to my knees and forced my head towards her pussy. She didn’t need to force really but it felt good to be wanted down there… She smelt incredible‚ I could tell her juices were flowing but that didn’t stop me from sliding my tongue all the way up her pussy‚ teasing her arsehole before reaching the top and flicking over her already swollen clit. My teeth closed around it as my tongue began to swirl and stab and flick and my fingers plunged inside her. I could hear her moaning as I did this and a sudden surge of inspiration came to me. The next time I withdrew my fingers I slid one into her arsehole and two into her pussy‚ all the while my tongue and teeth working on her clit. This made her grind her hips towards my face and she began to moan faster as my fingers penetrated her two holes. My cock was throbbing but I didn’t stop; I wanted to repay her for earlier. It wasn’t long before I was going to get my reward – her moans got louder and quicker‚ her breathing more shallow; then‚ all of a sudden‚ her hands gripped my hair stupidly tightly and I could feel her pussy and arsehole tense around my fingers. I licked her until her orgasm subsided then she pulled me up and licked her juices off me. “Well‚” she said “I guess that makes us even… Shall we get on with the evening’s entertainment? I thought we’d skip dinner‚ as you’ve just eaten and I intend to eat something myself a little later….” She winked as she finished her sentence‚ grabbed me by the hand and dragged me towards what I could only assume was her bedroom.
What I saw upon entering her bedroom shocked and excited me all at once. Attached to the four bed posts were shackles and laying in the middle of the bed was a huge red dildo… Must have been at least ten inches. I was wondering what was about to happen but realised that with Lara‚ I would be able to explore a sexual side of myself that I had never been able to before. Whilst I was taking in what I saw on the bed‚ Lara began to strip and I realised she wasn’t only pantiless‚ but braless too. I watched as she got completely naked‚ bending down to take off her heels and showing me her beautiful trimmed pussy and her arsehole‚ still pink from the assault against the door earlier. As she took off her second shoe she spoke. “I can see from the look in your eye you’re a little surprised… but from the look of your trousers excited too!” She laughed softly as I looked down and saw that my cock was as stiff as iron. She walked over to me and kissed me as she had earlier‚ this time sliding her hands up my top and dragging her nails down my chest. The pain felt good in a twisted kind of way and just as I found myself wanting more and my cock throbbing‚ she stopped. She took my top off and unzipped my jeans‚ pulling them and my boxers down but waiting for me to remove them fully as she wandered back to the bed‚ perching on the edge. I clumsily removed the rest of my clothing and almost sprinted over to her. “Woah there!” She said‚ “I want you to do something to me…” “Anything!” I replied. “I want you‚ to take this big red dildo‚ and force it down my throat… then‚ I want you to put it in my arse and fuck me hard from behind… I want you to treat me like your little slut‚ all my holes‚ are yours… I want you to use and abuse me… all I ask‚ is that this dildo is in my arse for the first few orgasms and after we’ve fucked once… you chain me up. Other than that‚ you have free reign. Deal?”
My response was to grab the dildo and her throat‚ almost in the same action. Squeezing her throat I said “Open up.” She obliged almost instantly and I relinquished my grip slightly sliding the dildo in‚ inch by inch to her wide open mouth watching as she took it just as easily as she had taken my cock earlier on that day. When she had it all the way in I held her throat tighter‚ closing my fingers so she could barely breathe. She began to cough and splutter and I again loosened my grip and began to remove the dildo from her throat‚ before ramming it deeper again and making her gag and splutter from the surprise. I smirked‚ pleased that I had caught her out and this time as I removed the dildo from her throat I brought it all the way out‚ telling her to bend over. She obliged almost instantly and I forced her head into the bed before spreading her perfectly rounded arse cheeks. I spat on her arsehole to make it wet then slid three fingers inside her straight away. She bucked slightly then stayed still. I’d never done anything to anyone’s areshole before tonight‚ so I was very excited to have free reign over it after fucking her like this… I pulled my fingers out and before putting the dildo inside her‚ I shoved them in her mouth and she willingly sucked them clean. I began teasing her anus with the dildo before she slowly but surely squeezed it in. This time she did buck and moan and rock onto it‚ her moans getting louder as it got deeper and deeper. I pulled it out about half way before slamming it back inside her‚ making her yelp with a mix of surprise and pleasure once again. I smiled again realising what I was about to do and I slid my fingers inside her dripping wet pussy‚ making her moan and slide her hips backwards and forwards. It didn’t take long til my cock was solid again and I pulled my fingers out and slid it in slowly‚ inch by inch‚ just like I had the dildo. Her pussy felt wonderful around my cock‚ warm‚ tight and wet… Just perfect. She moaned louder and louder as my cock went in and out of her‚ slowly and gently at first but then faster and harder and faster still‚ our hips moving in a rhythmical movement. Suddenly she said “Spank me!” So I pulled my hand back and spanked her. “What the fuck was that‚ are you man or mouse? I said fucking SPANK ME!!!” She screamed the last two words as my cock drilled into her again‚ this time I was taking no prisoners‚ I pulled my hand back as far as I could and brought it crashing down on her arse cheek. The noise was incredible but nowhere near as incredible as the one she made after I made contact and my cock slipped deeper. “mmmmm fuck yeah! Keep going you’re getting me close!” My hand stung from the spank but it was a good sensation so I did the same to her other arse cheek. She moaned again and our movements became faster and more intense‚ as we drew closer to orgasm I brought my hands round to her front‚ squeezing those beautiful breasts hard and pinching her nipples‚ making her squeal with delight‚ then‚ my fingers found their way to her clit. I could see the dildo poking out of her anus as my cock rammed her pussy again and again and my fingers assaulted her clit. Without warning she cried “FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!” and I felt her pussy tighten around my cock and she bucked so hard into my hips that it made me shoot my load deep inside her.
We rode out our orgasms together then I forced her onto the bed and shackled her up‚ once she was in place I slid my cock into her mouth and began licking her clit again‚ so we were in the 69 position. Once again she took my cock with little resistance all the way down her throat moaning onto me this time as I licked her throbbing clit again assaulting it with my teeth and sliding my fingers inside her‚ letting the dildo in her arse keep that hole filled. I was about to do something I’d wanted to do all night‚ I turned around and put my cock between her tits‚ squeezing them together around it and began fucking her chest. Just as I had imagined‚ she began taking the tip of my cock in her mouth everytime she could reach it and kept telling me how good it felt between her tits. This turned me on immensely‚ however I decided to release my grip on one of her breasts‚ holding them both with one hand covering my cock and the other hand once again closed around her throat. Her moans turned to simply squeaks as her airways closed and I moved down her body‚ sliding my cock inside her widely stretched pussy with ease once again. She tried to moan but again she could only squeak and barely breathe as my cock was pounding her pussy for the second time that evening‚ this time with me on top of her‚ feeling those glorious breasts against my chest‚ her erect nipples rubbing against my body as I fucked her harder and harder. I watched her face as I fucked her and I could see the joy she felt from having her breathing restricted and her pussy pounded‚ and I kept it up‚ pulling my cock all the way out of her‚ before slamming it back in‚ harder and faster I pounded and tighter and tighter I squeezed‚ until I saw her eyes glaze over‚ at which point‚ I let go of her throat and instead began attacking her boobs. I slapped each one in turn hard‚ then bit down on each one of her nipples like I had done her clit earlier on‚ and flicked my tongue‚ ramming her pussy continuously with my throbbing cock. I began removing the dildo from her anus whilst flicking her nipples with my tongue and grazing them with my teeth and then rammed it back in‚ three maybe four times before pulling it all the way out of her and stopping my attack on her nippled just to slide it down her throat again. Before she could so much as moan‚ I had removed my cock from her tight pussy and slammed it into her now massively stretched arsehole. The feeling was sheer ecstasy. Her arse clenched as soon as my cock was in there and I couldn’t help but let out a moan of pleasure as I felt the joys of anal sex for the first time. I couldn’t help but think how fucking hot she looked with my cock in her arse‚ a dildo down her throat and her pussy dripping both of our cum… I took the dildo out of her throat and slid it inside her pussy‚ once again allowing my hand to tighten round her throat‚ after slapping her face hard. She moaned loudly again and I slapped her again with my free hand‚ then concentrated on fucking her slutty little arsehole. It felt so good to be burying my cock deep in her anus I couldn’t help but feel my balls tighten and me get closer to orgasm. I didn’t know how many times she had cum so far but I could tell she was getting insane pleasure from what was going on and her hips were moving as much as her restraints would allow. She managed to whisper “Cum… in … my … arsehole … please… fill me…!” She didn’t need to ask me twice‚ no sooner had the words left her lips‚ my balls tightened totally and my load went inside her again‚ making her let out a low stifled moan and me a loud groan. This is what I had been missing… I wouldn’t be missing it again!!!
I continued fucking her arsehole for a few minutes‚ then as I pulled out‚ I pulled the dildo out of her pussy and pushed back into her anus‚ not allowing my cum to escape. I clambered up the bed and fucked her throat again to get myself hard once more. I was in no way done with fucking this stunning specimen of the female gender. Once I was fully hard again I rushed back to the end of the bed‚ and slid my cock in her pussy‚ thrusting gently whilst I undid the shackles around her ankles. She gave me a quizzical look but I slapped her round the face again before she could speak and slammed my other hand into her throat making the words catch before she could say anything. I pounded her pussy a few times to make her slip back into the reverie she was in before and then I let go of her throat again‚ put her legs onto my shoulders and then leaned forward‚ making the most of her flexibility and putting them on her shoulders‚ fucking her as deep as I could‚ I also made sure her dildo was as deep as that could go too‚ before I resumed choking and fucking her‚ my free hand rubbing her clit. Her hips bucked and she came again and again‚ but as I had already cum four times throughout the day‚ I could go for ages. I spanked her hard and rammed her dildo in and out of her arse with my free hand making her squeal again and again with pleasure until finally‚ I felt my balls begin to tighten again. I moved her legs back to be flat on the bed‚ climbed up again and unshackled her hands‚ I slapped her again and said “squeeze your tits together‚ I’m gonna cum all over them” she did as she was told and as I fucked he magnificent breasts I pulled her dildo out of arse and slid it down her throat again. She moaned onto it as my cock slipped between her breasts – her pussy juices were still dripping off me as I was between her tits. She moaned louder and louder bringing me closer and closer to orgasm‚ before finally with one final thrust‚ I shot my load all over her chest moaning as I did so. I rolled off her‚ exhausted‚ but she wasn’t done. She pulled the dildo out of her mouth and ate up all my cum. She attempted to clamber on top of me but I whispered “not tonight… I need a break!” She looked stunned‚ but nodded and proceeded to fuck herself with her dildo until she came one more time. Then she went and had a shower‚ inviting me in but I said “Let’s save something for next time” with a wink and a smile. She laughed and went to shower and when she was done‚ I did the same. We slept together naked‚ our hands exploring each other’s bodies before we slept‚ I knew that from now on‚ life at Pembury High and life with Lara were about to get a whole lot sexier…
TO BE CONTINUED…
The Teacher’s Tale Part 2.
It had been nearly a week since I first fucked Lara‚ the Dance Teacher at Pembury High – the school I also teach English at. Life could not have been better since then. Whenever we saw each other in the corridor we would smile knowingly and nod in recognition of the other – knowing that in a few hours time we would be at either one of our houses‚ fucking each other senseless. I couldn’t help but smile remembering one such moment during the Saturday sex session; she had had all three of her glorious holes completely and utterly violated. I was close to finishing as I pounded both her pussy and anus in turn‚ trying to make myself cum‚ she was moaning loudly and egging me on‚ she wanted it‚ I could tell she wanted it she was almost begging me to cum inside her. Never not wanting to surprise‚ I threw her too her knees‚ grabbed her throat and fucked her face hard and fast‚ knowing she could take me all the way in. She even stuck her tongue out to tease my balls when my cock was buried in her throat. This brought me closer than ever and just as I felt my cock stiffen completely and my balls tighten I pulled out of her mouth and shot my load all over her face and chest. When she opened her eyes and began licking her lips and cleaning herself off‚ she looked incredibly pleased with herself and rather happy that her face and chest had got a glazing of my cum. She did look fucking hot with my cum all over her… It’s a picture that will stay with me forever.
I once again found myself heading to the staff room at lunchtime‚ to grab my lunch from my locker‚ when all of a sudden‚ I felt a tug on my sleeve. I turned in bewilderment‚ but this soon turned to delight as I saw Lara peeking out of a broom cupboard and shaking the keys at me. I shook my head‚ double checked no one could see me and I slipped inside. I heard the lock click and as soon as it did I had her up against the door kissing her passionately‚ my tongue sliding inside her mouth‚ my hand flying to her crotch to find her once again pantiless underneath her summer dress. I slipped my fingers inside her and used my thumb to massage her clit as she unzipped my trousers and began rubbing my quickly stiffening cock through my boxers. Her lips moved around to my ear which she bit down on hard‚ making me slam my fingers inside her faster and harder and begin to tease her anus with my little finger‚ knowing how much she wanted it inside her and how much she enjoyed it‚ but not wanting to cave to her that quickly. Next thing I knew‚ she was on her knees in front of me‚ taking me deep into her throat. “Oh no you don’t!” I whispered at her in what was a low growl. I picked her up by the throat‚ slammed her back into the door‚ and lifted one of her legs onto my shoulders‚ (her being a dancer was handy and sexy)‚ and slipped my hard and now wet cock easily into her dripping pussy. She let out a moan as my cock and her cunt moved together in perfect harmony and I could feel the warmth and the familiar tightness of her beautiful pussy as my big‚ thick‚ hard cock powered in and out of her. She moaned louder and louder and I could feel her nails dragging down my back‚ spurring me on. I could see the familiar signs of her getting close; her chest was heaving‚ her breathing had become ragged and irregular and she had begun gripping and clawing at my shoulders trying to bring me closer to her as I was fucking her. I slammed my cock into her again and again pulling nearly all the way out apart from my head and then ramming it back inside her as fast and hard as I could‚ sliding my hands down her back to her arse‚ I slipped two fingers inside her anus too and this‚ it seemed‚ was enough to push her over the edge. She bit her lip to stop herself screaming‚ helped by my hand quickly closing around her throat to stifle any other noise that could come out‚ and she clawed my shoulders so hard I was almost certain she drew blood. When her pussy relaxed around my cock‚ I once again forced her to her knees and felt her lips lock around my cock‚ the familiar‚ amazing feeling as my cock went deep down her throat and she held me in there‚ massaging my balls waiting for me to cum. It didn’t take long before I too had reached climax and she’d swallowed it all down. She retrieved her panties from a box on a shelf just behind me and before she could put them on‚ I snatched them off her and said “I think I’ll keep these… I’m coming to pay you a visit later and I don’t want any obstacles!” She looked slightly annoyed at first‚ then I saw the now familiar playful look she got in her eye when she thought about us having sex and she said “Fine. If you want all the year 9 boys to see the pussy you enjoy fucking so much!” She made to unlock and go out of the door‚ but I used my body to block her and pin her up against the door again‚ this time her face up against the wood. Her breathing became shallow again as she felt my cock between her arse cheeks. “Don’t be so disgusting or so silly… we both know that pussy is mine and no one else’s… although‚ I’d be willing to share with your new intern‚ maybe you should get her to wait in your office after school today…” The playful look in her eye suddenly turned to a fire of desire‚ there was a sudden sparkle in them as if to say “oh my god yes.” Instead‚ what she actually said was “I’ll meet you in my office at four. Give me a bit of time to lull her into a false sense of security.” I spanked her as hard as I could and dared with students just milling about outside the door then said “You’re a filthy little slut… And I love it. See you at four.” And with a quick peck on the neck‚ I allowed her to leave the cupboard. It wasn’t long before I followed her‚ sniffing her panties before I left the cupboard and stuffing them in my pocket‚ making sure that the red lace could not be seen from any angle.
The rest of the day flew by and when 3 o’clock came and the bell rang‚ I stayed in my classroom‚ claiming to be doing some marking. In fairness‚ I was actually doing some marking‚ but my mind was far from it. I’m sure I even missed a misspelling of “their” as “there” (shocking behaviour for an English teacher)‚ but I didn’t care – Lara was seducing her intern and hopefully‚ I’d be fucking them both very shortly. At five to four‚ my phone buzzed on the table. I dropped my pen and picked it up as soon as I heard it and saw the words “Sorted. Come and get us!” Once again‚ I was rushing through the now thankfully deserted corridors towards Lara’s office. When I got there I could hear giggling‚ I stopped outside for a second‚ trying to decipher whether it was Lara or Kellie‚ and then when I heard a voice I didn’t recognise and the same musical laugh‚ I knew it was Lara. Seemed like her laugh was just as beautiful as the rest of her. I smiled to myself and then steeled myself for what I knew was about to happen‚ what I had orchestrated‚ and walked boldly through the office door.
“Afternoon ladies!” I said as I walked in. Lara looked up and smiled at me‚ but Kellie looked confused. Lara chucked me the keys to her door and said “Draw the blind as well hunny‚ we don’t want anyone else to see this!” The look on Kellie’s face darkened even more. She started to speak “wh..what’s going on here?!?!” She stuttered. “Well‚” Lara said in a sing song sort of voice‚ “we’ve noticed how… gorgeous you are… and we wanted to exploit that… and we wanted to do it right now… in my office. Okay?” Kellie looked taken aback but before she had a chance to answer Lara was kissing her and caressing her breasts‚ almost straddling her in the chair. Kellie seemed to struggle for a minute or two but then Lara slid her hand up Kellie’s leg and began rubbing her pussy through her leggings and Kellie started to moan softly into Lara’s mouth. Lara began kissing down Kellie’s body before stopping and looking at me saying “Well come on then! This was your idea!” I couldn’t help but laugh as I stripped off my shirt‚ trousers and boxers then walked over to the two gorgeous women making out with each other. Lara had begun to strip Kellie‚ her top and bra was already on the floor and now Lara was working on her leggings. I looked down at Kellie and saw her stunning figure. She was very lithe and skinny but had big breasts too‚ not quite as big as Lara’s but big enough to stand out in a crowd. She had a very flat stomach and incredibly slim legs. Her pussy was beautifully shaved and was glistening with Lara’s saliva and her own wetness from being so turned on. I looked at her face and saw that it was slightly long but not unattractive – she was pretty in a quirky‚ alternative way. She had deep brown eyes that you could just fall into and she would definitely be a hit in the clubs with all the horny boys. She could be no older than eighteen. For a split second‚ I felt wrong doing this to her‚ but then‚ I heard her let out a loud moan of pleasure as Lara’s tongue found her clit and then my cock stiffened again and found its way into her wide open mouth. She couldn’t take it as deep as Lara could but as soon as I put it in there I felt the cold metal of her tongue stud on my head and this instantly turned me on even more. She was moaning on to my cock as Lara attacked her pussy with her tongue and gagging every so often when my cock hit the back of her throat. She brought her hand up to start jerking me off‚ but I pushed it away‚ holding the back of her head and fucking her face as hard as I was about to fuck her pussy. I pulled out of her mouth and kissed her gently before moving behind Lara and beginning to lick her sodden pussy. She had been rubbing herself whilst fingering and licking Kellie’s pussy and was already absolutely dripping wet‚ but I added my own saliva to the mix‚ first of all sticking my tongue in her arsehole then sliding it all the way up her pussy to her clit‚ sliding my fingers into both holes simultaneously making her moan onto Kellie’s pussy. I felt her begin to buck her hips against my fingers and tongue and I spanked her‚ leaving a massive red mark on her arse‚ the ones I’d left before only just fading. I pulled away and said “swap with Kellie… I wanna taste her and fuck her… get her to lick you out… her tongue is amazing!” Lara could barely speak so she helped me move Kellie to the floor and then Lara knelt over her face‚ I watched as she felt the tongue stud against her pussy for the first time and she moaned louder then she had all day as I began to assault Kellie’s clit‚ pussy and arsehole. I began to slide my fingers in and out of her just like I did with Lara‚ and she squirmed a little at first‚ but then her hips began to buck just like Lara’s had… Turns out she was just as much of a slut as Lara was… I felt my cock stiffen and I looked at Lara’s face‚ it was contorted into the look of sheer pleasure that occurred just as she was cumming. Good‚ I thought to myself. Out loud I said “Lara‚ 69 her whilst I fuck her pussy.. I want you to be able to take both of us in your mouth…” Lara obediently bent forward and I heard a spank as Kellie got more into what was happening. I knelt up and felt Lara suck me into her gorgeous mouth and all the way to the back of her throat again‚ just to prove her supremacy at giving head‚ then forced my cock into Kellie’s tiny tight pussy. She almost screamed into Lara’s pussy as my cock penetrated her time and again with Lara’s tongue lapping at her clit. Every so often Lara would stop to cum all over Kellie’s face again and then keep licking her. I could feel myself getting closer to orgasm and for the first one‚ I wanted them both to suck me off. So I put Lara to her knees and told Kellie to do the same. They both willingly obliged. They took it in turns to suck my dick and balls respectively‚ first Lara on my cock showing Kellie just what she could do‚ then Kellie trying to imitate her and gagging so using her hand to compensate. This brought me close to orgasm and when I said “I’m gonna cum!!!” They both opened their mouths wide and my load shot across both their faces. They spent the next five minutes cleaning each other up‚ then sucking me til I was hard again. This time Lara was going to be fucked by me whilst Kellie licked her clit. They swapped positions and I began to fuck Lara’s sweet pussy looking into Kellie’s eyes as I did so. She looked so helpless‚ being fucked by two people she respected and worked with and yet she had the look in her eyes that begged for more. So I told Lara to destroy her arsehole‚ which apparently she started doing as Kellie started squealing and flicking her tongue over Lara’s clit as my cock pounded in and out. We stayed in like this for what felt like hours; my cock in Kellie’s mouth‚ then back in Lara’s pussy‚ then her arse then back in her pussy again‚ before finally‚ I pulled out of Lara’s pussy‚ pulled Kellie towards me and rammed my cock into her mouth spurting four or five times before finally being done. The two sexy dance teachers kissed and shared my cum then licked each other clean‚ before the three of us collapsed in a heap on the floor. After what felt like an age I stood up and said “We best get dressed and out of here before the cleaner’s turn up… we could all lose our jobs!” Lara gave me a sour look that said simply ‘I wasn’t finished!!!!’ So I carried on “Lara hunny‚ I’ll make it upto you this evening… I’ll be round yours in an hour… Kellie… Would you be willing to do something like this again? You’re incredibly sexy and I for one enjoyed tasting and fucking you very much…” Kellie seemed taken aback‚ but she nodded a couple of times. I smiled at the two of them sat there totally naked and couldn’t help but feel aroused again. “Lara‚ I’ll be at yours in 90 minutes…” I said as I finished getting dressed “you two… best finish up here!” I finished with a laugh as I unlocked the door and headed out to go home and shower. Sure enough‚ after waiting around for twenty or so seconds‚ I heard the lock click and soft moans issuing from the room once again. Fighting every fibre of my being‚ I left the drama class room and headed for my flat. I had a wild evening in planned for Lara‚ and I hoped it’d be one she’d never forget.
*
Ninety minutes later‚ I rang the doorbell to Lara’s house. She took a little while to answer but when she did she was just stood in her white dressing gown‚ swinging the tie in one hand. She was blocking the way in. “That was a nasty thing you did earlier… Leaving me and poor Kellie while I was still so horny…” “Lara‚ you’re always horny… now if you don’t move out the way and let me in‚ you won’t be able to have my cock again tonight now will you?” I said with a cheeky smile. She pretended to mull it over then said “This had better be good yano… You owe me!!!” I simply smiled and walked in‚ heading straight to her bedroom‚ undressing as I got there. She was right behind me and she helped remove my trousers as I slid her gown off her sleek body. “Lara.. This may be an odd question‚ but how many dildos do you have?” She looked slightly taken aback and then replied “At last count… twelve. Why?” “No reason‚ Just get me your two biggest or thickest ones.. There’s a good girl.” She looked at me again in a quizzical fashion‚ but did as she was told and got her dildos out. She placed them on the bed next to her then said “Well… What are you waiting for?!” I leapt across the room to where she was laying and instantly picked up the red dildo from the week before. I began sliding it up and down her pussy gently and teasingly at first just to get her wet and excited and she tugged at my hair as I did so‚ meaning that she wanted more already and for me to hurry up. I looked up at her whilst rubbing this dildo up and down her pussy and circling it around her entrance and she was getting more and more agitated‚ before her eyes widened as I slipped it inside her moving it in and out gently at first then faster and faster. She began to squeeze her breasts then moved one hand to her clit which she started to rub‚ matching my rhythm with the dildo. It didn’t take long before she was moaning loudly and I was getting excited. Now was to come the fun part. I pulled the dildo all the way out of her pussy and then deliberately turned her over. I spread her arse cheeks wide and slid the now soaking wet dildo deep into her arse. She once again moaned and gripped the bedsheets but she stayed still‚ not quite sure what was about to happen. I spanked her for good measure‚ then took up her second dildo. This one was a dark blue‚ not quite as long as the other one‚ but a bit thicker. This time I took no prisoners‚ slamming it straight into her pussy. She let out a cry of surprise and pleasure then I slid underneath her and she began sucking on my cock for what felt like a heavenly millionth time that day and I began to clamp my teeth down on her clit‚ flicking my tongue between them. It didn’t take long to get me supremely hard‚ so I spanked her‚ pushed her down flat onto the bed and lined my cock up with her pussy. Her dildo was still buried deep inside her and she felt me brush my cock up against her pussy once or twice. She started to say “Oh‚ My‚ God.” But never got beyond “Oh” ‘cos as soon as she started speaking‚ I slammed my cock into her pussy‚ along with her dildo. The feeling of the rubber was an odd one on my cock‚ but not unpleasant as the fake and my real cock worked inside her‚ she began to moan incredibly loudly. Seemed like she loved having her pussy stretched to the limits. I pulled out and flipped her over. I wanted to see the look on her face as the two cocks worked inside her pussy. I wasn’t disappointed. Once again she was biting her lip this time so hard a slight trickle of blood began to slide down her face. She didn’t seem to care. The pleasure of having two cocks in her pussy was so intense she was just focussing on her orgasm. It wasn’t long til I felt her pussy clench and her legs wrap around me. It was the tightest it had ever been during orgasm and she screamed the loudest she had ever screamed. I had to stop thrusting just to keep myself from cumming inside her. I wasn’t ready yet . her arsehole needed the same treatment as her pussy. She seemed to read my mind‚ as both her legs were moved to my shoulders by what seemed to be a mutual unspoken agreement‚ and I spread her arsecheeks wide once again‚ squeezing my cock inside her. I thought her pussy had been tight‚ but this… this was incredible. Every movement felt like it was gonna make me explode. Lara kept wincing‚ I couldn’t tell whether it was with pain or pleasure but she grabbed my hips and made me thrust harder so I guessed it was pleasure. She couldn’t hold on for long though and it wasn’t long til she had another screaming orgasm. This time‚ I came as well‚ filling her arsehole even more than it already was. I kept thrusting until I was done‚ moaning and groaning as I did so‚ then rolled over to lie next to her. She pulled both her toys out of herself and began licking them clean. I didn’t think it possible‚ but this made me even hornier than I had been all day‚ watching her lick her and my cum off of those cocks… She then proceeded to do the same to mine at which point I said “all better now?” She looked at me with her staggering green eyes and said “No… I need to clean you properly!” And with that she held onto my cock and dragged me to her bathroom where she turned on the shower.
We began fumbling around with the soap‚ having a bit of a laugh to begin with‚ lathering each other up and washing each other down‚ doing the generic couply thing in the shower. Then I pulled the shower head off of its attachment and plunged the whole thing deep into her pussy‚ whilst it was switched on. She nearly cried with pleasure and I began fucking her arsehole again using the water from the shower and my spit as a lube. She couldn’t keep the shower head inside her for long however‚ so I pulled out of her arse hole‚ pressed her face against the glass‚ and began fucking her pussy‚ holding the power shower over her clit. This really did drive her wild and she was trying to claw at the glass‚ anything to show the pleasure she was feeling. Before too long‚ I abandoned the shower head completely and we fucked as we had in the broom cupboard earlier‚ before she propped herself up between the wall and the glass of the shower door and I fucked her in a sitting position. She had to have me hold her up on several occasions as she lost her grip when she came‚ but everytime she did she dug her nails into me urging me on. It didn’t take long for me to shoot my load inside her‚ burying my cock into her swollen dripping wet pussy‚ and once again she dutifully sucked me clean‚ looking at me the whole time. After this we actually showered properly‚ giving each other a proper wash and clean and then had fun towelling each other off. This gave me another idea. I curled the towel and whipped her on the arse. She screamed and then tried to fight back‚ but I knew as well as she did if I kept whipping her‚ it would turn her on again and she soon submitted and begged “Take me back to the bedroom… I want to fuck you again before we sleep!” This girl was a machine!!! We went back to the bedroom‚ naked and hand in hand and this time she placed me on the bed. “I want a bit of control now!” She said and before I could do anything‚ she had lowered her pussy on to my cock and she was grinding against me. I couldn’t help but let out a groan as I watched her tits bounce up and down whilst she was fucking my cock – the feeling was amazing‚ and I could feel how deep I was going inside her‚ the gravity of her being on top helping with the force of our sex. She clawed down my chest occasionally and I reached up to squeeze those magnificent breasts. I sat up and began biting all down her body and neck as far as I could reach but she slapped me and pushed me back down‚ before standing up turning round and fucking me in reverse cowgirl. I began spanking her arse and clawing down her back but this just made her bounce up and down on me faster and harder. I reached around and began rubbing her massively swollen clit and she started moaning and groaning and reached her hands round to claw at my face and tug my hair. I started to match her rhythm with my cock pounding in and out of her as her pussy lifted up and down onto it. The feeling was ecstasy for the pair of us and I could already feel my balls tightening once again despite the amount of times I’d cum already that day. I squeezed her breasts together and with one final push‚ I began to cum inside her pussy once again. She rode out mine and her orgasm as mine had set her off then she continued to ride me for a little while before she was fully satisfied and clambered off‚ joining me in laying on the bed. I looked at her and smiled. “I like this new arrangement we have!” I said laughing. She looked at me for a long time before saying “Me too… I just wish you’d done thing’s sooner!” I nodded trying not to laugh. And then she said “And next time we have a threesome‚ I want two cocks‚ you hear me? Otherwise it’s not fair! Today you got two pussies‚ two mouths and four breasts! I got one cock!” I tried to defend myself “HEY‚ you got Kel’s tongue too!!!” But she was having none of it. “Fine‚” I finally conceded “You find a guy‚ and we’ll have a threesome with him…” If truth be told‚ I did wanna try both ways‚ and I knew from what happened earlier tonight she’d love to have more than one cock inside her at a time… maybe even having two in each hole… She rolled over‚ grabbed her phone and texted someone saying she knew just the guy. I smiled then kissed her on the lips. “Night Lara… Try not to wake me up too early…” “You’re the one that always wakes me up!” She said laughing “You always prod me in the side or the back with that thing down there!!” We both fell about laughing‚ and started to go to sleep‚ both thinking about what the next couple of days and sexual encounters would bring!
TO BE CONTINUED.
The Teacher’s Tale Part 3
“Fuck.. Fuuuuuucccckkkkkk!!!!” This was the sound being made by the gorgeous girl I was fucking and had been for the last few weeks as my balls collided with her anus whilst I pounded her pussy as hard and fast as my small frame would allow. She was clawing down my back (I couldn’t count the number of scratches I had accumulated)‚ but nothing was going to stop me. I brought my hand down upon her face and thrust deep into her again as I shot my load into her pussy again. I felt her tighten around me as I did so and she dug her nails in as deep as she could as she too let her orgasm go.
“Fuck me.” She said‚ “That was good!” I smiled wryly at her. I couldn’t help but feel that I needed to spice things up some what – Lara had such a huge sexual appetite that I felt I had to whet it somewhat just to keep her satisfied. She was the best thing I had ever had or experienced sexually but if I was to slip up then I would lose her forever. “Hunny… Whats up?” She asked looking at me with a worried look in her eye. “Wasn’t I good enough?” She seemed so downtrodden and disheartened that I just couldn’t bare it. “No of course not gorgeous you were amazing as ever… It’s just…” She looked at me “Just..?” she egged me on. “Nothing… We’re going away for a weekend. I’ll book us the hotel tomorrow morning and we’ll go tomorrow afternoon and just have a fuck fest somewhere different yeah?” I finished beaming down at her. She smiled back and said “OKAY! Anything you want me to bring???” “No‚” I said “just let me pack a bag for you before I leave and then you have to bring it… but no peeking!” She smiled and said “Oooo you’re so sexy when you’re mysterious…” As she said this she sauntered towards the bathroom. “Coming…again?” She winked and I… I couldn’t refuse. “You bet your life I am.” And I sprinted after her taking her into the shower once again.
*
Lara was driving and listening to the instructions the Sat Nav we had christened “Sally” was giving her. We had gone as far away from Pembury as we could get without it having to take us a whole day to travel. We did stop at a service station and yes‚ we did have a quickie in the backseats of the car where a policeman came and knocked on the window and I thought we were going to get arrested til Lara asked him if he’d like to join in and bring his female partner over to as well and he looked kind of sheepish and said “don’t do it again” and ran off back to his bike. This was a source of great amusement for a good hour of the journey we both fell about laughing Lara trying to concentrate on the drive after I had made her legs shake from the sex we had had not too long before. The bags I had packed were sat in the boot full of toys and other things that I wanted to use on Lara later that evening and she had kept badgering me about what was in there but I just smiled and would say “Wait and see” and go back to reading my book.
When we reached the hotel I gave the name that I had booked it under and then I ran upstairs with Lara. I could tell she was horny as she couldn’t keep still and I smirked as we got into the room and the first thing she did was throw off her clothes‚ sprawl on the bed and say in her sexy little voice “Come and get me big boy…” An offer like that one did not refuse. I went over to the bed‚ taking my top off as I did so and making sure that I had locked the door. The ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign swung lazily on the wrong side of the handle as my face fell into Lara’s pussy. Her legs spread wide and my tongue dived inside her‚ my fingers slipping into her arse hole. “Oooh… It’s been too long…” She moaned quietly gripping my hair hard and pulling me deeper into her pussy my nose rubbing against her engorged clit. She smelt and tasted amazing as ever and my cock was rock solid as my tongue moved in and out of her and swirled inside her‚ my fingers pumping her anus and my free hand squeezing each of her magnificent breasts in turn. I pulled my tongue out of her deciding my cock needed to be buried balls deep inside her and I rolled her legs up so her knees were by her face. She just went with it and allowed me to slide my cock deep into her pussy whilst I perched on her thighs. I dipped my cock in and out of her faster and faster deeper and deeper my balls against her clit‚ bouncing on it and making her moan gently every time my cock buried itself inside her. She was moaning and clawing my back again and squeezing my arse trying to make me cum. I pulled out of her pussy and deliberately missed‚ slamming my big wet cock into her arsehole making her scream with pleasure and pain all at once and she rocked backwards hard. I pulled out and forced her legs as far back and as far wide as they could go and began to pound her arsehole hard and fast so much so she began to cry with pain as I plunged deeper‚ harder and faster than I had ever done before. She screamed as she reached orgasm and this spurred me on‚ making me slide four fingers inside her pussy‚ spread as wide as they could making her close her eyes and moan even louder as my cock and fingers worked in tandem to bring her closer to another orgasm. She was moaning and groaning and pushing her holes onto my appendages. She groaned as another orgasm hit her and my balls began to tighten up. This was a now very familiar feeling every time Lara and I were in a room together. I pulled out of her arse hole and began to pull her down but I didn’t need to. She was on her knees in a flash and taking me in her mouth‚ this time thought only sucking my head and jerking the shaft faster and faster. She kept eye contact the whole time and began to swirl her tongue on my tip. This was nearly enough to set me off except she decided to swallow me whole then slide all the way back up my cock and play with the tip again. This sent me into overdrive and I shot my load deep into her throat which she swallowed and sucked up greedily. I looked down at her and stroked her hair smiling. She smiled back and licked her lips her tongue smacking against them as if to say “give me more!” I couldn’t believe this girl. She was utterly amazing in every aspect. Sexy and a sexaholic. Perfect. Instead of giving her what she wanted however I went into one of the bags and pulled out a slutty police officers uniform‚ some stockings and some heels. “Why don’t you go get a bath… and then come out wearing this? And then the room will be ready for you and us and our… session for later…” I said with a wink. She hurriedly took the clothes and shoes off of me and went into the bathroom. I heard the lock click and said “You better use the shower head on your clit cos if I don’t hear you moaning I’m not gonna fuck you later!” She made a noise that sounded like “Duh.” And I laughed as I prepared the room‚ picking up the phone and calling room service. “Hi‚ Yeah‚ I’d like to order some food up to the room… and could you please make sure it’s a guy that brings it up? My… girlfriend is fussy about who brings her food!” I hung up the phone and began to light the red candles I’d brought. They would go nuts downstairs if they found out I had candles but I didn’t want them to be lit for too long. I grinned as I lay out her toys on the bed along with two sets of handcuffs‚ a whip‚ a blindfold and two of her leather shackles. I grinned as I heard her moaning loudly (even if she was faking it‚ she had at least tried to please‚ and lets face it‚ she was such a nympho she probably was using the showerhead on her clit like I’d asked)‚ and finished laying everything out‚ sitting on the bed in just my boxer shorts waiting for her to come out of the bathroom in her outfit. I wasn’t waiting long.
Out she stepped of the bathroom and it took every bit of self control to stop my jaw hitting the floor. This unfortunately for me meant that my cock was unattended and sprang to life at the sight of her. Her full beautiful breasts flowing out over the top of the far too tight policewoman’s top cum dress her stockings finishing just below the bottom of the outfit‚ her legs looking sleeker and sexier than ever in the heels that I’d given her. She had a cap on hiding the top of her head and she looked up at me from under the peak. She gazed around the room. “I think I’ll have to place you under arrest. For having a too hard cock and for not fucking me quickly enough.” And upon seeing the candles she added “And for being a romantic fuck.” She swayed towards me and dropped to her knees‚ literally ripping the boxers off me and took me into her mouth for the second time that evening. I pulled her top down slightly and her breasts fell free and I looked down to see my cock almost between them. It was like she read my mind and slid her breasts around my cock‚ sucking it occasionally to make it wetter and to allow it to slide better between them. It was at one such moment that there was a knock on the door and I forced her to swallow my cock‚ lodging it at the back of her throat and shouting in a clear voice “Come in. I’m in the bathroom. Come and leave it on the bed.” In walked the guy I had asked for to come and deliver me the food I’d requested. He saw what was happening and made to run out but I shouted “WAIT!” And he stopped. “Do you not find my girlfriend sexy?” He looked and I could see a definite bulge in his pants. “We don’t have any money to tip you with… So let us tip you another way… A very good way… Let her fuck you…” He looked again. I looked down at her and whispered “Pull up your dress hunny” Which she did so with incredible speed‚ spreading her legs ever so slightly to give him a full view of her pussy. Within seconds he was behind her‚ his cock out and sliding into her pussy from behind. She moaned onto my cock‚ her vocal chords vibrating against my head and I smiled down at her and whispered “surprise!” All she could do was moan as the hotel boy slid his cock in and out of her. She took me out of her mouth and began to jerk me hard and fast but I pulled her hand away and said “On the bed. Both of you. Lara‚ on top of me…” She obeyed and I slid my cock into her arse while the other guy slipped his cock inside her pussy. In tandem we began to fuck her holes. I reached around and began squeezing her throat as both our cocks filled her as deep as they could. He was moving fast and hard as was I and I could tell he was squeezing her breasts and I could feel him pulsing and throbbing inside her every time he thrusted inside her she bucked her hips and I could feel her grind her anus onto my cock. She tried to moan but I squeezed almost all of the breath out of her throat and she bucked harder and harder and I smiled‚ releasing her throat slightly so she could breathe and she let out a long loud moan. After she orgasmed I told her to turn around and let him fuck her arse hole. She did as she was told and got on her knees before laying face down on top of me‚ my cock inside her pussy and he was just about to slip into her anus before I said “put the red one in her first” He looked down at the bed and saw the red dildo “oh and pass me the blue!” He looked and saw them both next to each other… He thought for a split second then slid the red dildo deep into her arse causing her to moan gently and passed me the blue dildo‚ which I slid into her pussy alongside my cock. I looked at her and said “Four cocks you little whore. You’re taking four cocks. And you’re going to cum harder than you ever have and it’s all because of me. You are mine and I own you and your pussy and the only reason you’re being fucked by all four cocks is because of me.” Before she could answer my hand reached her throat again and the other nameless guy slid his cock into her anus along with the red dildo and I could feel the scream build then die in her throat as my hand caught it. Both of our cocks worked her pussy and my spar hand worked on her clit. I could feel her pussy close around my cock and tighten again and again as she came repeatedly from having the four cocks – two real‚ two fake in her slutty holes and I could see tears roll down her cheeks. I could feel myself getting closer and judging by the powerfulness of the other’s thrusting so was he. “She’ll take it in her mouth.” I threw her to her knees then picked her up by the throat. “toss him off into your mouth. Do it like you did to me earlier.” And she did as she was told and she began to suck his head and jerk him into her mouth. “I want to see him cum in your mouth. Let me watch.” She opened her mouth just as the guys face contorted and his cum shot inside her. “Keep it in your mouth and toss me into you too.” She did as she was told‚ rubbing my cock harder and faster making me closer and then she began to fondle my balls which made me spurt right in her mouth. I looked her dead in the eye. “Now swallow it you dirty little slut.” And she did. She swallowed every last drop of cum in her mouth and I smiled. “Thank you sir‚ that will be all. Please enjoy the rest of your evening and remind the rest of your staff not to disturb us unless we invite them. Thank you.” Before I had even finished the first sentence he had gone out the door and down the corridor‚ pulling his trousers up and belting them so as his manager didn’t see anything wrong. The dildo’s were still inside Lara and she made to take them out. I looked at her and said “Don’t you dare!” And she replied with “That. Was fucking hot. And very naughty…” “Not anywhere as hot or naughty as this will be. On the bed. Now.” She obeyed without question and I saw the dildos being held tightly in place and affecting the way she was moving. Once she was on the bed I said “Spread ‘em!” She immediately did as she was told and I cuffed both her hands to the bars at one end of the bed and shackled her legs to the other end. I put the blindfold on her and said “Now you are truly mine…” All she did was smile and I blew out the candles‚ grabbing them as I did so. I made her suck my cock again to get me hard‚ then I began fucking her pussy again‚ making her moan and groan as I did so. This time however I poured the hot melted wax from the candles onto each of her nipples at the same time. She tried to buck but she couldn’t so she moaned loudly instead. With what was left of the wax I dripped the rest of one candle onto her clit with my cock still pounding her pussy and then with a moments hesitation‚ I slid the still hot candle deep into her arsehole. This sent her into a pain and pleasure overdrive. She spasmed and moaned and screamed and bucked and grinded on my cock making noises that no human has heard since the stone age as her most primal instincts came out and I slammed her throat and buried my fingers in her mouth to stifle some of the noise. I pulled the candle and the dildo out of her arse and then pulled my cock out of her and began to fuck her anus again. She was breathing very heavily and I could see tears glistening on her cheeks. I spanked her arse cheeks and bit down on her nipples‚ tasting the wax and making her raise slightly off the bed. I put my cock into her arsehole gently at first and I saw her visibly wince. This just made me want to fuck her harder so I did so. My big hard cock pushed against the walls of her arsehole which were roasting hot and tighter than they had been before I ever fucked her and she cried with pleas
Want to suck your beautiful nectar
Want to suck your beautiful nectar · General · This short story of how I would eat your pussy was written just for you. Read it and enjoy it while stroking your sweet wet pussy. I want you to get wet I mean really wet reading about me doing this to you baby. I want your body hurting badly, nipples hard and your clit swollen and throbbing before you insert anything into it. You might even want to print it and lie back on your bed and love your body while you read it. It’s my special gift to you.
After undressing each other, we move to the shower and we slowly clean each other enjoying for the first time see and touching each other’s sex. With your back to the shower wall now, I drop to my knees and pull your lower body towards my open and waiting mouth. You Bend forward and moan when you felt my lips and tongue press on your clean sweet tasting pussy and ass from behind. You gladly opened your legs as wide as you can and squat a little by bending your legs for me. I move in further between them so I can move my face into your pussy hole further.
You so wanted my mouth and tongue to lick and suck your pussy because it had been so long since anyone has done this to you and you really have missed it. I stop long enough to take in your beautify two holes close up as I examine that sweet long slit and press my nose against it. I inhale your sweet musk before I bury me mouth against lips and they open for me exposing your waiting pussy hole. My mouth and tongue begin to go to work and in seconds, I have you moaning. With your hands pressed against the bathroom tiles, your body starts to shake a little as your excitement builds with the need for more stimulation. You look over your shoulder and down seeing my head up under your body. Oh yes! You whisper as I knee and stay between your thighs licking, eating and using my fingers to stimulate you.
The feeling is fantastic and you bend your knees more so I can get even deeper under you as and pussy. You know in a few seconds that I am no ordinary guy who has eaten your cunt in the past. You can tell by the way I have started working on you, that you will have a hell of a set of orgasms very soon. You drift off dreaming of the times I have written you before and what I have told you I want and will do to your body with my mouth, tongue and hands before I fuck you.
But, now you are here with me and can actually feel it. Mummm that is so nice baby it feels so good, you tell me as you feel both of my hands go between your legs and under your body. You bend at the knees opening them further allowing me even better access. You feel my hands squeeze your ass cheeks hard and pull them apart as my tongue moves from the top of your pussy under your ass and over your ass. I bit one of your cheeks and make you jump before licking back under your body. Then I push a finger into your shave sweet pussy harder and watch it disappear into your body! I smile as I watch the finger slowly fucking your pussy. I insert my tongue under the finger and it too enters your body. I wiggle both around inside your body and hear you grunt and moan in pleasure. As you moan and bent your legs and squat for me so your pussy is totally accessible and wide open for my pleasure and your own.
As I’m being half drown, by the water running down over the front and back of your sexy body, I have to sit up a little and stroke you between your wide-open legs. Licking and sucking your cunt I finally get my tongue over and in between your tight cheeks and lick your ass hole while my fingers have your pussy lips spread wide open and I’m fingering you with the other hand.
My fingers continue to make love to both of your holes now that I can touch your ass hole with my tongue. At the position I can’t actually get my tongue in your rose bud w/o getting water down my throat. So I moved back to your pussy and concentrated on making your climax. I know by the way you are pumping and rocking on my face now, that you are just about there anyway.
I turn you around and begin to lick up and down your slit while I use my fingers to pull the folds of your swollen pussy lips away from around your clit. As your hood moves away I see your blood-swollen clit sitting there in from of my eyes. It’s huge and throbbing! I move it and press my tongue against it and hear you moan loudly. The clit is rock hard. I softly hum directly on it as I continued to stimulate your holes with my fingers. There are three fingers now inside you pussy and I’m slowly pumping in and out. My other hand has my thumb in your ass hole and I’m rotating it in and out.
You moan again louder this time and almost sit on my face as I worked on your sweet pussy. You hold my head with both hands and try to ram my face with your pussy as you begin to scream at me: Suck it baby for God sakes. Suck IT BABY! SUCK MY CUNT! HARDER! You are yelling at me now as your body feels the climax of your life moving into your pussy. You yell: OH YES BABY! OH FUCK YES! SUCK IT. HARDER SUCK IT HARDER! OH GOD! ALMOST THERE SUCK IT! OHHH!! YESSSS!!! HARDER OH YESSSSSS OH YESSSS!! OH SWEET LORD! THAT’S SO FUCKING GOOD! YES! YES! YES! OH MY GOD YESSSSSSSSSSSSS! SUCK IT! SUCK IT HARDER! I’M THERE! OH BABY SUCK, ME! HARD I’M THERE! AHHH!! AHHH, AHHH, AHHH, AHHH, AHHH, AHHHHHH! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH. GODDDDDDDDDDDDD. YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!
The orgasm was so good! But I know we can do better. I’m having trouble with the water running into my mouth and up my nose so I decide to get us out of the tub and move into the bedroom. I can see you lean back against the wall as you begin to slide down the tiles. I grab your knees to keep you from sliding all the way into the tub.
We both stand up and I help you out of the shower so we can dry each other off. We can’t keep our hands off each other and dry the other’s sex playing with it and kissing it over and over again. I lick your snatch one last time and stand up. As we walk back into the bedroom your hand is holding my very hard cock. I watch your body move as you walk and it hardens my cock even more. You can feel it jumping with excitement for you. You think we’re going to fuck and you turn towards the bed, but I have other plans.
I move you to the big chair in the room. I walk behind you with my hands on your shapely hips watching your ass as you walk, God I love looking at you. You are so beautiful. I stop you and reach around your body and cup your full hard breasts as I kiss your neck and bit your shoulder. I begin to pull and roll your nipples around with my thumbs and index fingers as you lean back against me. You can feel my hard cock up under your ass rubbing against it.
You reach between us and take the hard thick shaft into your hand. As you turn I bend down and suck your nipples into my mouth as your hand begins to stroke my extremely hard cock. As I cup your pussy, we both moan from this pleasure. I suck and bit the nipples as my other hand continues to lift and hold your breasts as if I’m weighing it. Your other hand comes up and cups my head to hold my mouth on your right breast. You whisper in my ear: “Come on baby let’s get into bed and fuck! I want this hard cock inside me.”
You squeeze my cock hard and I groan. I bit your nipple making you moan. Finally I back you up as our tongues fuck each other’s mouths. Your knees hit the front of the chair and I push you down in the seat. Immediately, I drop to the floor kneeling in front of you. You’re not sure what I am going to do and watch me as I sit between your legs and open them wider placing one thigh over each arm of the chair. I reach around your body and pulled your lower body to the very edge of the chair. Your ass is almost hanging off the end. Now I move up and suck both of your nipples and cup your breasts one more time letting my cock rub over your swollen pussy lips. You try to reach down and put me in but I stop you saying: “Later! We’ll fuck a little later when we are sufficiently stimulated. Now just lay back in the chair and let your lover show you why I love to eat pussy.
Before you can move I place my head between your legs and hold your knees open over the chair. Mumm!! I want that pussy now. And with your long silky smooth legs up over the arms of the big chair and your ass on the edge of the chair lower than your legs, that sweet beautiful pussy of yours is wide open for me to love. I can smell your musk as it floats up into my face! I move down towards I licking my lips. My mouth is actually watering with my anticipation. I look at your magnificent body and see your pussy lips already open from your anticipation and from the loving you received in the shower. Your expected anticipation of what I’m going to do next excites you and stimulates your entire body.
Your legs are open so far that the bones in your legs are sticking up hard against your inner thighs next to your pussy! I rub the bones and end my stroke at the sidewalks of your pussy lips. I run a finger up and down your and watch it open and throb with desire. Then moving back down to that very, soft skin on your inner thighs again I softly and very slowly stroke each side of your pussy opening my fingers and teasing you. I can see your wetness oozing out of your cunt.
The lips of your pussy are sticking out at me and as I sit between your thighs, I bit and sucked on them. I leave small marks all along the sides of your cunt and thighs. You watch as I kiss you from one inner thigh to the other licking across your pussy very slowly. I can taste your wetness as my mouth slides over your wet hole and my tongue darts in and out very quickly. I feel you arch up out of the chair as you feel my tongue enter you and then leave you quickly.
God your pussy hole is wide open and I use my index finger to push in about an inch and watch your hole close around it and squeeze it. Each time I push in I leave it stay in before pulling it out again. Each time I pull my finger out, your pussy hole stays open a little longer.
Your entire pussy is shinning with your cum and your excitement. I slow circle your hole and push up and down as I move it in and out on your slit. I feel you arch and lift and I pull my finger out and begin to kiss all around your pussy lips. I don’t want you to cum to fast. You moaned and tried to get hold of my head and try to stop my finger from leaving your hole but you can’t. I move my mouth directly on your cunt and blow warm air on it softly. I see you shiver. You try again to move my head against your sex but I resist. I hear you moan each time that my mouth or index finger comes into contact with your pussy.
You watched as I work on your inner thighs and gentle touch your pussy again and again. It’s driving your wild with lust as my lips, tongues and fingers all work on you. Again and again I lick and suck on your wetness tasting you and adoring your cunt until I feel you arch and begin to rock on them again. Then I stop and back off your pussy as I move back down your thighs again waiting for you to calm down a little. I don’t want you to explode – not just yet. I had waited a long time for you to trust him enough to allow me to visit you and have sex with you and now I will make you wait. Wait a long, long time before I let you drive your cunt into my face and fuck my mouth as you achieve orgasm after orgasm after orgasm.
God what I really wanted to do is sink my hard cock into your pussy and fuck you hard and fast. Your sexual odor is driving me wild with my own lust. Hell I am so fucking hot for you since the first time we met and now as I love your pussy and see your completely nude in front of me, my cock throbs and jumps with my anticipation. I’m leaking pre-cum all over my legs and on the floor.
But, I knew your needs are greater than my own and you require a larger amount of stimuli and stroking before we have sex. So I am going to make this last for a really long time and give you what I know you have needed. You have been searching for a man to suck and fuck you into as many orgasms as you can have that you can stand!
You know I will never stop until you have been drained of your orgasms. Plus, I enjoy making you crazy with your sexual need and passionate
build up. So, I continue to build your needs higher and higher as the time passes and I stay between your legs stimulating your body. I use my fingers now and slowly stroke your pussy slit up and down, up and down. Then I use my fingers to open your wet smooth lips wider and start to slowly rub your pink insides. I move my free hand down and begin to stimulate your ass hole too. You have already told me you love your ass finger fucked too. So I know I am really going to get to you by playing with your ass hole. And as the moans become louder I hear you sigh and grunt as you feel me work on your pussy and ass hole.
I know you are close to Cumming again because I can feel your lower body humping on my hand. I hear your voice as you tell me in a low deep and sexy voice: “Oh yes! Oh please eat me and make me cum. I’m hurting so bad baby. Please!”
I smile up at you and say: “In time my love, in time. You know I want to see and touch all of you! I’ll make you cum baby. I’ll make you cum soon! Trust me!”
Your lust is so high you look mad now and begin to yell: “You son of a bitch!! Eat my pussy. Dam you. Make me cum. Make me cum now!!”
I come up quickly and grab your head with my hands. I kiss you hard on the lips and start to fuck your mouth with my tongue letting you taste your own pussy juices. As I do, my hard cock rubs all over your pussy pressing against your wet and very opened lips. You began to move around and hump on it trying to get it into your aching body and fuck on it. But, I backed off and won’t allow you to put it inside your hole. I break the kiss and ask you: “So you want to cum do you? Are you sure you are ready to cum baby? Do you really want to cum? Do you want me to lick your pussy and make you cum or fuck you and make you cum?”
You moaned: “OH GOD I DON”T CARE JUST DO IT.”
Then I stop and don’t do anything. I ask you again: Eat you or fuck you first. What will it be baby?
You moan: OH FUCK I DON’T CARE. MAKE ME CUM. LICK ME YOU SOB. LICK ME.
You see me look you directly in the eye and you moan to me: Oh god baby! Lick me!! PLEASE OH PLEASE, LICK, MY PUSSY!
I know your body is screaming for release. You almost cry to me: My body needs to cum so bad. I haven’t had my pussy licked and sucked in such a very long time. Lick me first baby! Then I’ll fuck you wild. Lick my pussy and I’ll fuck you hard and long and make you scream. Oh God! I’m going crazy baby! Lick me! Lick my pussy and make me cum.
I smile and kiss your neck and whisper in your ear: Now! Now it’s your turn to cum baby! I’m going to lick you now and make you cum!
You moan and say, oh yes.
As you do you push my head gently back into your body telling me you want my mouth lower on your body. I lick down and take each of you tits one last time before moving back down your body. Taking each nipple into my mouth and sucking on them you moan and push on my head. As I move in front of your open thighs, I can see your pussy shinning at me. God!! It’s almost dripping on the chair. You are that wet.
My face is only an inch from your snatch. I’m so close I can feel your body heat on my face. I take another big breath and love your odor that’s coming from between your wide-open legs. Using my hands, I push your legs up the arm of the chair opening them even wider and I bury my face. You cry out as my mouth circles your cunt again.
You can feel shocks of pleasure rippling through your body and hitting directly against your pulsing throbbing clit. Thrill after thrill seems to shake your body and make you shiver with delight! As your hands guide and hold my head against your hole, you want to squeeze your thighs tight against my head. But you don’t because you want to give me all the space I need to work on your pussy and you want to feel everything I’m doing to your body.
You keep your thighs wide open and resist the urge to squeeze them against my head. You give me the free and complete access I require. You want to close your eyes but don’t. You have to see what this new man in your life, which has his face between your legs, is going to do next to your pussy. And you really do want to cum so bad.
I continue to suck your hole and then I surprise you and suck your entire pussy into my mouth and hum all over it as my tongue fucks and licks around it. Like a small vibrator stimulating your pussy my humming makes you lift your ass up off the bed and I can feel you leaking more of your wetness on my face. As I lap up your juice like a dog I can feel your heat and your passion on my face. You begin to cum and as the orgasm hits your body, you yell out: “OH FUCK YES. EAT ME BABY. OH THAT”S IT!! YES. OH FUCK YES. OH GOD I”M GOING TO CUM BABY! OH SHIT. EAT ME!! OHHH. . FUCK. . YESSSSS. AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.”
I look up with out taking my mouth off of your pussy and I see your beautiful face showed your agony, your want, your need, your lust and your rapture as you rock and rock against and on mouth fucking it and Cumming and Cumming and Cumming for me.
I smile as I see your back arch and your hips and legs lift your pussy up and as you hump on my face I know your having a great climax! I continue to eat your pussy sucking and licking it as your orgasm sends a huge load of your cum into my mouth and over my face. . The pleasures from my mouth and tongue are so great your breath comes in gasps now, as you pressed your soft pussy lips hard into my mouth. Moaning Fuck yes baby that so good!
You press harder and harder and harder against my face as your body rotates and pumps and thrusts against my lips and tongue. You would like to shove my entire head up into your pussy hole. God!! You would take my entire body inside you so it could fuck all of you and you could fuck all of me.
You begin panting now like an animal in heat. You moan: “Oh yes. Oh yes baby, suck it. Suck me baby. Suck my pussy! God it’s so good. Suck me. Suck me. Suck me. Oh fuck yes! OH FUCK YES. YES! YES! YES! YES!
S U C KKKK MEEEEEE. BABYYYYYYY. I’M GOING AGAIN.
Your body lifts again as another orgasm washes over you directly behind the first one. Suddenly you began to shake and shiver as your vagina pulses and throbs against my sucking mouth. I know what is coming and prepare for your attack. I know from what you have told me that you will go crazy when you begin to get off back to back to back. So I put my arms under your legs and hold your hips with both hands as I press my face tight against your swollen sex and suck your pussy hard with my lips. Your body trembles more and more as you begin to reach another climax. You yell my name as you cum screaming at me: “EAT ME!!!! SUCK ME!!! OH GOD LOVE ME!!! OHHHBABY!! MAKE ME CUM!! I’M THERE!! I’m THERE!! I’M THERE!!!”
As you work your pussy all over my face your body screams for more release. You moan out in a deep horse voice I can hardly recognize: “HARDER!!! SUCK ME HARDER!! OH GOD HARDER BABY!! SUCK ME!! SUCK ME HARDER!! SUCK ME H A R D E R!! OH YES!! OHHH!! I’M THEREEEEEEEEEEEEE.”
You bit your lip and drew blood from the pure pleasure. I continue to suck on your pussy. Your free hand holds my head so tight I fell that I might drown from your cum pouring out of your hole. But I keep on sucking.
To keep from crying out any louder, you put your fist in your mouth and scream into it. Your thighs quivered and shake and you gasped for breath. Crying out to me now: “SUCK ME!! SUCK ME!! SUCK MEW HARDER!! YOU HAVE TO SUCK ME HARDER! HURT ME BABY!!. SUCK ME!! SUCK ME!! SUCK ME!! SUCK ME HARDER!!! OHHH GOD BABY!! HARDER! HARDER! HARDER DAM IT!! OHHH YES!!! LIKE THAT!! JUST LIKE THAT!! AHHHHHH, AHHHHHHHH, YESSSSSSSSSS. JESUS!! THAT’S IT!! OH GOD YES!! THAT’S IT!! YESSSSSSSSSS, YESSSSSSSS, YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!
Your vagina is throbbing with each beat of your heart. We can both feel the blood pulsing through it. Your desire and lust are so bad now it’s almost painfully as I continue to stimulate you. You are so worked up, you have coated my face completely with your cum. And pumped and rammed into my face so hard you might be hurting me. But, you don’t give a fuck. All you care about is Cumming and climaxing to release that monster inside you.
You’ll go crazy if you don’t keep on Cumming. You must keep Cumming. But, I know about you and your need. I know what you want, what you need. You told me remember? Your need to cum is tremendous. You are thinking to yourself: God his tongue is like a devil inside my body.
Your swollen clit stuck out like a rock and I use my lips to give it quick and fast sucks I suck directly on it, teasing it, making you scream as I stimulate you more and more, like you haven’t been worked on in many years. I bring you closer and closer to yet another huge and wonderful climax. Again your breath gets caught in your throat and a strong orgasm runs like a train over your body. I feel you lift your ass up off the chair again and I insert three fingers deep inside your pussy while I suck hard on your clit.
Your hips lifted off the chair as your legs help leverage it high in the air. I feel your body violently shank as your need and lust are almost screaming in my face. You feel my tongue touch your clit directly and press hard against it. You body continues to shake violently as your body closes on yet another orgasm. I can tell you are ready for more and my fingers attack your pussy finger fucking it faster and faster. Then with my other hand I insert my thumb up into your ass hole again.
That’s it. That was what you needed what you wanted!. That was all it took for you to go wild and begin to fuck wildly on my hand and face as they press into your snatch. You begin to go absolutely crazy fucking anything and everything your body comes into contact with. You go off over and over and over again and again and again, Cumming one load after another covering my hands and face and the chair.
God you can’t seem to get enough now. It’s so fucking good. Like a rocket your body slams hard into my face almost knocking me backwards. I hang on to your hips which are thrusting hard into my face and fucking on my 3 fingers deep inside your hole.
Akron & Cleveland and Youngstown Swingers Parties
This is a group from Akron‚ Cleveland and Youngstown that put on parties for swingers and couples/females who are looking for real meets for gangbangs and hotel parties (group sex). We have a kik room to meet other members and see what we are about. To join the group you will need to follow the rules in the profile picture.
1. We will need a live face pic upon entering the room (if you can't submit a live pic then don't enter)
2. Introduce yourself upon entering the room
3. Be respectful
4. NO DICK pics
5. Chat in the room‚ NO PM's without permission or you will be removed from the group.
We have regular parties and always looking for new people to join. If you have parties as well we are always looking to collaborate - Akron & Cleveland and Youngstown Swingers Parties
Wicked
Wicked · Fetish · Part 1
The white, 19-y/o Georg and the also-white, 20-y/o Sebastian, were enrolled in summer classes at a university.
And the first Thursday evening in July, they were studying when Georg was surfing online and found a Net-group, “DisreputableTarts.”
He scrolled through its membership list until he accessed a naked woman’s picture showing her large, firm tits, trim legs and black hair.
He then read: - “Hello. I'm Carol, a 38-y/o widow living in River City. I hope to contact dominant men, being I’m submissive and desperately needing golden-showers, extreme humiliation and safe physical abuse. My hobby is corrupting adult boys, 18 to 21. Please reply to 'thesurpreme_slut@gmail.com'.”
‘Look, Sebastian,’ Georg said as he pointed toward his computer screen.
‘Wow, she’s a sexy, old broad, isn’t she?’ Sebastian remarked.
‘She has a vulgar appearance, though I’ll answer her anyway.’ Georg said as he typed: - “Carol. I’m Georg. My buddy, Sebastian, and I think you’re hot. He’s 20 and I’m 19. We live in River City, too. Can you meet us in Washington Park this Sunday morning at 2:3o?”
Carol immediately responded, 'I will, sir.'
That morning, the guys drove to the otherwise-deserted park and waited until she arrived in nothing except high-heeled shoes.
‘I’m indecent, aren’t I, sirs?’ she askd.
‘Yeah,’ Sebastian replied, as he clutched her tresses and steered her into the men’s restroom.
‘This is where you’ll desecrate the Sabbath,’ he informed her.
‘Yes, sir,’ Carol said.
‘Are you ready for my abuse?’ Georg inquired.
‘Yes, I am, sir,’ she’d scarcely answered before his palm exploded against her pretty face.
‘Aaah!’ she gasped.
‘The poor thing’s suffering!’ Georg jeered.
‘Good!’ Sebastian said, followed by him inserting his finger in the slit between her thighs.
‘This is a morally primitive cave,’ he noted.
‘What do you expect? She’s a Neanderthal!’ Georg chuckled before Sebastian removed his finger and wiped it across her lips.
‘You’re so, so sweet!’ he snickered.
‘Cunts are known as honey-traps,’ Georg interjected.
‘She has a potty-hole,’ Sebastian referred to her anus while undressing
‘Your cock’s beautiful, sir,’ she told him regarding his 11-inched pecker.
‘You’re in love with it, aren’t you?’ Sebastian asked.
‘Yes, sir,’ Carol admitted.
‘Prove it!’ he snarled as he bent her over and chiseled his prick into her vag.
‘Fuck me!’ she moaned.
‘You contemptible whore!’ Sebastian growled.
‘Demolish the bitch!’ Georg advised him.
‘Yeah!’ Sebastian answered.
‘Uuuh – uuuh – uuuh!’ Carol panted.
In a bit, Sebastian came in her snatch and withdrew from it while Georg stripped, brought her to her knees and guided his 9-inched cock into her throat.
‘Suck my dick, you dirty skank!’ he yelled, and Carol obeyed until she had an orgasm.
Georg next unloaded in her mouth.
‘Let's relieve our bladders,’ he grinned as the boys pissed in her gullet.
‘Thank you, sirs,’ Carol said.
‘We’re giving you a chance to corrupt us again in church next Sunday morning,’ Sebastian smiled.
‘When, sir?
‘Ten 0’clock,’ Sebastion said.
‘Thanks for mistreating me, sirs,’ she answered, then left.
But she didn’t realize that the church was temporarily closed, since its pastor had hired Sebastian and Georg to do some repairs.
Still aroused, she wore a skirt, blouse, fishnets and high heels to another meeting when Sebastion and Georg were dressed in priest robes.
‘You understand you’re “wicked”, don’t you?’ Sebastian inquired.
‘I do, sir,’ Carol said.
‘Were you faithful to your husband?’ Georg questioned her.
‘No, sir.’
‘You were and always will be an adulteress!’ Georg remarked as he led her up the aisle to the altar.
‘Pray!’ he ordered.
‘Yes, sir!’ Carol whispered as she sank to her knees.
Sebastian then hammered his cock into her guts.
‘I’m evil!’ she wept.
‘Yeah, and your sins are beyond forgiveness!’ Georg said before Sebastian unloaded in and discarded her bowels.
Never in her life, had she felt so degraded and multiple orgasms possessed her with demonic fury while Georg aimed his dick into her rectum.
'Split my ass wide open!' she exclaimed, with Georg indulging her until he spewed jizz into it.
By then, Sebastian was holding a communion goblet into which he and Georg jacked-off and urinated. Sebastian then poured the liquids into her mouth.
‘We hereby invoke the Devil’s name and curse you forever!’ he intoned, and...
‘... amen!’ Georg concluded the ‘service.’
However, she wanted him and Sebastian to 'marry' her and a week later, they had a pretend wedding, though the guys demanded that she continue engaging in ‘adultery.'
~*~
Part 2
After the 'nuptials', Carol astonished her ‘husbands’ by confessing to her fantasies involving bestiality.
‘You little pervert!’ Sebastian snorted.
‘That’s what you are, isn’t it?’ Georg inquired.
‘Yes, sir!’
'That's right,' Georg said.
Without forewarning her, though, Sebastian and Georg explained a certain plan to their friends, the white, 18-y/o Elroy and black, 21-y/o Jeremy.
‘Are you serious?’ Elroy asked them.
‘Yeah, we are,’ Georg answered.
‘Carol’s your wife?’ Jeremy said.
‘Unofficially,’ Sebastian responded.
‘The honeymoon’s this Saturday night and we’ve reserved a room at the River City Motor Inn. Come with us,’ Georg said.
Next, he and Sebastian went to a kennel to purchase an Australian Shepherd and named him Nimrod.
Having done that, they took him to Jeremy’s apartment and left him there until the honeymoon when Sebastian ordered, ‘Wear your red shoes representing adultery and the bridal gown we bought you.'
‘Yes, sir,’ the slag answered before Sebastian and Georg drove her to the motel where Elroy, Nimrod and Jeremy were waiting.
Sebastian unlocked the door and shoved her into the room while Georg, Nimrod, Elroy and Jeremy followed.
‘Let me introduce Nimrod, the mighty hunter,’ Georg said.
‘He’s going to shoot his arrow and not miss,’ Sebastian remarked.
‘You fucking hound!’ Elroy disparaged her.
‘Yes, I’m hound!’ Carol said as Jeremy shredded her gown, honked her boobs and said, ‘These milk-cans are enormous.’
‘Her infidelity’s monstrous!’ Georg sneered.
‘Yep. She wallows in her own filth,’ Sebastian said as he, Georg, Jeremy and Elroy undressed.
However, Jeremy’s 12-inched staff excited Carol. She fell to her knees and directed it into her mouth.
‘Suck my cock, you piece of shit!’ he growled.
Elroy then moved behind her and hurled his 10-inched spear into her vag.
‘Dummy!’ he yelled.
‘Your brains are in your dung-pussy!’ Sebastian remarked.
Hearing that inspired Georg. He went to the bathroom and returned with a toilet plunger.
‘This is her favorite dildo!’ he smiled not long before Elroy soiled her snatch and Jeremy her mouth, followed by Georg slashing the plunger handle into her entrails.
‘Yes, yes, assault me!’ she urged him.
‘I’m not a rapist!’ Georg answered,
‘Me, neither, though I’ve never seen a fouler woman,’ Jeremy said as Georg removed the handle.
‘Foul is as foul does!’ Sebastian snickered while jamming his cock into her ass.
He’d barely done that before Georg crammed 4 fingers down her throat.
‘Gag!’ he snarled.
‘Uh-hmmm!’ she nodded while he withdrew his fingers and thrust his penis into her oral gape.
In a few minutes, Sebastian jizz-defiled her guts and Georg her mouth.
Moaning, the vixen crawled under the canine’s belly and nursed his pizzle into a 7-inched boner. He then reared and penetrated her snatch.
Silently, the hunks watched until Jeremy shouted, ‘You’re disgusting!’
‘Yeah, an obscene abomination!’ Georg replied.
‘Yes, sir!’ she wailed as an orgasm flooded her loins.
Soon, Nimrod unloaded in her vag and dismounted her.
‘Okay, let's seal the unholy union,’ Georg said.
‘Union?’ Elroy asked.
‘Her latest husband's tied the knot with her,’ Georg replied.
‘We aren’t selfish, are we, Georg?’ Sebastian said.
‘No,’ Georg answered as he, Jeremy, Sebastian and Elroy pissed in her mouth.
‘Thank you, sirs,’ Carol said.
‘‘Don’t forget that your husbands will never love you,’ Georg remarked.
‘Yeah,’ Sebastian said.
‘You should perform stupid pet tricks!’ Jeremy scoffed.
‘You should turn tricks. How much are you worth?’ Elroy asked.
‘Nothing, sir.’
‘Your wife’s less-valuable than junk, Nimrod!’ Elroy chuckled.
‘This is weird, but I wish my mother was a dog-fucking whore,’ Jeremy said.
'Me, too,’ Elroy replied.
‘I’ll play your mother,’ Carol volunteered.
‘You little pervert!’ Sebastian repeated.
Once the men had driven her and Nimrod home, however, they banged her for another hour and she enjoyed it
~*~
Part 3
The next Friday, Sebastian and Georg went to the university cafeteria where their 21-y/o white friends, Troy and Jim, were eating lunch. Georg and Sebastian bought their food, carried their trays over to the other guys’ table and sat down.
‘Jim and I are having argument. Would the world be a better place if all girls were sluts?’ Troy asked.
‘I don’t mean to shock you, but can I tell you a something?’ Sebastian replied.
‘Sure,’ Jim said.
‘Georg and I are in an unsanctioned marriage Carol who's a slut.’
‘Really?’ Troy answered.
‘Yeah, and metaphorically, our dog, Nimrod, is her third husband,’ Georg remarked.
‘You’ll let Jim and me do her, won’t you?’ Troy said.
‘Of course. Strange as it might sound, her best quality is her not respecting herself,' Georg answered.
‘Yeah, and I have an idea. Our original meeting happened in Washington Park on a Sunday morning which we’ll do this Sunday at 2:30,’ Sebastian said, followed by him and Georg going to Carol’s house.
‘Do you want us to shame you?’ Georg asked her.
‘Yes, I do, sir.’
At 2:15 on the present occasion, however, Georg had her wear nothing except high-heeled shoes, again.
After that, he and Sebastian took her and Nimrod out to his car. Nimrod followed her into the back seat, with Georg and Sebastian getting in the front one. Georg then drove to the park, where seeing Troy and Jim awaiting her induced her to grovel toward them.
‘This is your wife?’ Troy inquired.
‘Yeah, Carol, and this is Nimrod,’ Georg said.
‘I guess you’re trained to satisfy 3 husbands,’ Jim noted.
‘Yes, sir.’
However, Jim and Troy were amazed by her large hooters.
‘Rocks fill those bags!’ Sebastian chortled.
‘Do you have rocks in your head?’ Troy sneered.
‘Yes, sir,’ Carol responded as Jim, Sebastian, Troy and Georg stripped.
‘Choke, you despicable whore!’ Jim snarled while thrusting his 11-inched penis into her mouth.
He’d scarcely done that when Troy knelt behind her and rammed his 9-inched tool into her anus.
‘You dirty bitch!’ he yelled.
Fifteen minutes later, Jim spooged her mouth and Troy her guts, though Sebastian masturbated into her hair.
Next, Georg drilled his pecker into her vag, massaged it until he came in it and withdrew from her.
The dog then stabbed his dick into her gooey snatch.
‘Fuck the 666 beast!’ Georg urged him.
‘Yes, yes, yes!’ she moaned through an orgasm.
‘Christ almighty, this is unbelievable!’ Troy exclaimed shortly before Nimrod inseminated her vulva and jerked his pizzle from it.
‘It’s your duty to commit adultery, isn’t it?’ Georg reminded her.
‘Yes, sir,’ Carol said.
After she. Nimrod, Georg and Sebastian went home, however, Georg filmed her and Nimrod rutting and uploaded the footage a site: The Cage.
How appropriate for a beast!
~*~
Part 4
Naturally, Carol's second park experience was debasing, considering that Troy and Jim had learned about her 3 'husbands' while Jim had called her 'a despicable whore.'
Since Sebastian and Georg relished opportunities to defame her, however, they requested the 33-y/o Javier to give her an embarrassing interview at The Voyeurs' Den which charged an admission fee.
That occurred the Friday night 2 weeks later when she was wearing high-heeled shoes and collar.
'Will you be well-mannered if I release you from your cage?' Georg asked her a rhetorical question.
'Yes, sir.'
'Are you sure?' he responded.
'Yes, I am, sir,' Carol said.
'You promise not to howl, don't you?' Sebastian replied.
'Yes, I do. Where are we going, sirs?' Carol asked.
'You're destined to notoriety,' Georg answered.
'Yeah,' Sebastian said as he, Carol, Nimrod and Georg went to his car and he drove to The Den.
'You're Carol, aren't you?' the Latino Javier inquired.
'Yes, I am, sir,' she answered as Javier ushered her, Georg, Nimrod and Sebastian into his studio having a mirror-window in it.
But she wasn't aware about 4 sensitive microphones in the ceiling and that an all-male audience could listen to every word.
'I'm Georg, this is Sebastian and Nimrod, the tramp's husbands,' the former said.
'Great meeting you,' Javier responded.
'Have a seat,' - and he gestured toward chairs before Sebastian, Georg and Carol sat down.
'Are you ready?' Javier said.
Yes, I am, sir.'
'First, I must say you're lovely fuck-hole,' Javier complimented her.
'Thank you, sir.'
'You're welcome. How did you get to be a slut?' Javier replied.
'I don't know, sir.'
'Would you agree you're an impure female?' Javier said.
'Yes, I would, sir,' Carol responded,
'Okay, Sebastian and Georg, why do let her screw around?' Javier asked.
'She's worthless for anything else!' Sebastian smirked.
'Besides, nature manufactured her to please cocks by the literal 100's,' Georg remarked.
'He's exaggerating, isn't he?' Javier inquired.
'No, sir,' Carol fibbed.
'Do you have sex every day?' Javier asked.
'More than once a day, sir.'
'Really?'
'Yes, sir,' Carol said.
'Do you husbands ever kiss your wife?' Javier asked.
'Never,' Sebastian responded.
'She's vile, isn't she?' Javier said.
'Arc you, Carol?' Georg asked.
'Yes, sir!'
'Puta!' Javier growled as he exposed his 8-inched prick and stuffed it into her mouth after she'd knelt while Nimrod gouged his dick into her vag.
Surprise then erupted among 30 white men who were stroking their pricks and observing the action, as they did unril Javier shot jizz into her throat and Nimrod squirt semen into her snatch.
Next, Sebastian and Georg stripped, with Georg invading her ass.
'Uugghh, uugghh, uugghh!' she grunted.
'You filthy animal!' he snarled.
'Tu casa de perro (“you doghouse”)!' Javier sneered before Carol surrendered to a orgasm and Georg sauced her bowels.
'You're still a pervert!' Sebastian remarked while sinking his penis into and unloading in the same orifice.
'I always will be, sir!'
'Si, si, puta!' Javier grinned as Carol, Nimrod, Georg and Sebastian left, though she'd always remember that she was a 'vile!'
~*~
Part 5
Twice a week, Carol went to a beauty parlor.
Throughout the next week while was she gone, Sebastian wore surgical gloves to collect Nimrod's sperm in jar which he stored in a bedroom refrigerator until a Saturday afternoon when she was drinking coffee in the kitchen.
As well, she was dressed in panties and a bra.
'Did you buy some new clothes?' he inquired.
'I prefer being half-naked, sir,' she replied.
'Your immodesty suits you,' he answered.
'So does your depravity,' Georg remarked.
'Yes, sir!'
'You belong in the gutter!' he said.
'You're rude!' Sebastian chuckled.
'Thanks,' Georg answered, then: - 'Caffeine's an aphrodisiac.'
'Yes, sir,' Carol said.
'Are you horny?' Sebastian inquired.
'Yes, sir,' she answered.
'Take your bra and panties off,' Georg instructed.
'Yes, sir,' - and she stood to obey before Sebastian disappeared into his bedroom to bring the jar and a douche-bulb to the kitchen.
'Nimrod's supplied a drug,' he said as he opened the receptacles and emptied the jar into the bulb.
He replaced its spout, thrust it into her ass and administered her an enema before he took her cup and held it under her.
'Defecate!' he snarled.
'Yes, sir!' Carol said as she complied.
Next, he slid the nozzle out and buried it in her throat.
'Taste your poop!' he commanded.
'Uh-hmmm!' she nodded.
Sebastian finally unplugged the spout and handed the beverage to her after she'd sat in her chair.
'Swill that, pig!' he laughed.
'Yes, sir!' Carol blushed.
'Our wife's a sow!' Georg remarked as Nimrod entered the kitchen, reared, aimed his dick into her snatch and triggered her orgasm to end the afternoon.
~*~
Part 6
Since Carol had received a large inheritance from her real husband, she didn't have a job until a company hired her to promote its business.
And during supper the next Thursday, she announced, 'I'll be working, sirs.'
'Doing what?' Sebastian said.
'Demonstrating sex-toys. A customer's scheduled an appointment for tomorrow evening at 5, sir.'
'Your employer provided your phone number?' Georg asked.
'Yes, sir.'
'Congratulations. I'm proud,' Sebastian responded.
'Thank you, sir,' Carol replied.
However, she didn't know it was the company's policy to send representatives to initial demonstrations, though she was wearing a short dress when she answered the door that evening.
'Hi, Carol. I'm Liam,' a white man startled her.
'H-e-l-l-o, s-s-sir.'
'Liam's an Irish name, isn't it?' Sebastian said.
'Yes, it is, and my ancestors kissed the Blarney Stone,' Liam replied before Georg whistled and Nimrod sauntered into the living room.
Georg lifted his tail, shoved her to her kness and growled, 'Kiss your husband's stones!'
'Yes, sir!' Carol murmured as she started dehumanizing herself.
'Did you say husband?' Liam asked.
'Yeah, I did,' Georg answered as Liam dropped his jeans to display his 9-inched pecker.
He began fondling it while Sebastian forced a vibrator and a dildo into her muff.
Nimrod then turned and emptied his balls into her mouth.
'You shameful hussy!' Liam snorted.
'You're a slattern, aren't you, Carol?' Sebastian inquired.
'Yes, sir!' she admitted while an orgasm surged through her loins.
'Nimrod should divorce you!' Georg replied as he and Sebastian directed sperm into her oral pit.
Nevertheless, Carol flinched when Liam shot jizz into her eyes.
'Weep, you poor, poor baby!' he taunted her.
After that, he drew his jeans up.
'I'm finished and ready to report to my supervisor,' he said.
'Is she allowed to sell these devices?' Sebastian asked.
'Yeah, at a 75% discount,' Liam responded.
'Thank you, sir,' Carol bid him farewell, then: - 'Please don't divorce me, Nimrod!'
But the dog's only answer was to bark!
~*~
Part 7
The following Saturday was the honeymoon's 3-month anniversary and Elroy's nineteenth birthday, with him, Sebastian, Nimrod and Georg celebrating both events at Carol's house.
'Time flies and I can't believe we've been hitched that long,' Georg said.
'Me, neither,' Sebastian replied, then: - 'You don't love your mother, do you, Elroy?'
'She's an obscene abomination,' Elroy quoted Georg.
'Yes, I am, sir,' responded Carol who was naked.
'You're glad Nimrod didn't divorce you, aren't you?' Georg asked.
'Yes, sir.'
'That's because he appreciates your promiscuity,' Georg said.
'Incest isn't any worse than bestiality, is it?' Sebastian inquired.
'No, sir.'
'You're an adulteress, aren't you, mom?' Elroy asked.
'Yes, sir.'
'That characterizes the sleaze-bag you are,' Georg answered as he, Sebastian and Elroy stripped.
She lay on the floor; Elroy thrust his dick into her mouth while Nimrod steered his into her pussy.
'He's going to breed you!' Sebastian warned her.
'Whelp Nimrod a litter!' Georg suggested.
'I wouldn't mind sharing your motherhood,' Elroy said.
'You're generous,' Sebastian remarked.
But Carol was taking pill.
Nevertheless, Elroy battered her throat until he came in it and Nimrod her muff.
They withdrew from her before Georg began destroying her snatch.
'Hurt me!' she begged him.
'You bet, I will!' he growled as he slimed her vag.
However, he'd scarcely done that when Elroy flipped her off and said, 'Bless you, mother-dearest!'
'We cursed her in church, huh, Georg?' Sebastian inquired
'Yeah, forever!' Georg replied.
'I'm damned to hell, sirs!' Carol sobbed while Sebastian ejaculated into her mouth.
'Swallow your disgrace!' he ordered.
'Yes, sir.'
'Happy birthday, Elroy. Would you marry me?' she asked.
'You're twisted! But, why not?' Elroy answered.
'Thank you, sir.'
She now had 4 'husbands,' though regretted that she couldn't 'whelp' Nimrod a 'litter.'
(to be continued)
The Wife Chronicles
The Wife Chronicles · Group Sex · Part 1 - Annihilating Her Dignity
Dominant, attractive, white and sexist, Leroy - a 29-year-old - thought that the female species was inferior, but didn’t know anyone who agreed before copulating with the submissive, 28-y/o Sylvia during a Halloween orgy.
Her large paps were firm as were her haunches; she had nice legs and reddish-blonde hair.
Due to her wantoness, though, Leroy demanded that she marry him because he didn't believe in marital sanctity.
One August, Thursday evening, however, he joined a ‘Net-group, ‘ThreeHolers.’
In its membership list, he found the white, 25-y/o Jude and white, 23-y/o Adrian’s shared profile expressing their 'disdain for women' and mentioning that they lived in his city.
Leroy uploaded her nude picture to a message: - ‘Hello. I’m Leroy and this is my wife, Sylvia. She’s into rough and abusive, though non-violent sex, extremely foul language, degradation and public embarrassment. We’d like to meet you at The Silver Moon Tavern this Friday night.”
Jude and Adrian answered: - ‘Hi, Leroy, we’re glad you contacted us and we’ll go to the bar at 10 o’clock.”
Leroy replied, ‘Okay.’
At 9:45 on present occasion, he commanded Sylvia to wear high-heeled shoes and a short, low-cut dress.
‘Yes, sir.’
After that, Leroy drove to the bar.
‘Strut your stuff,' he said.
‘Yes, sir,’ - and she arched her back to proudly display her boobs while the couple walked into the tavern and slected a corner table.
Jude and Adrian recognized her and Jude greeted her, ‘How are you, babe?’
‘I’m not a babe,’ Sylvia protested.
‘What are you?’ Adrian inquired.
‘A slut, sir.’
‘Really? Leroy doesn’t respect you, does he?’ Jude asked.
‘No, sir.’
‘He shouldn’t,’ Adrian remarked as he sat down beside her.
‘Your husband hasn’t told you we're going to ruin you in a junkyard I manage, has he?’ Jude said.
‘That’s right, sir,’ Sylvia answered.
Leroy then ordered coffee, which the bartender served as Adrian lifted Sylvia’s dress and peered at her bare crotch.
‘There aren’t any panties in sight,’ he announced.
‘She’s an immodest lady – oh, shit, the lady’s a tramp!’ Jude sneered.
‘Well, your name’s similar to the Biblical Judas and I hope you’ll betray her wifely honor,’ Leroy chuckled.
‘How about I destroy her reputation, IF she has one?’ Jude asked.
‘Annihilate my dignity, sir!’ Sylia moaned.
‘Trust me, I will!’ Jude snorted as Leroy paid for everyone’s drinks.
Having done that, he, Adrian, Sylvia and Jude left the bar, followed by Leroy pushing her into his car’s rear seat. Adrian and Jude slid in on either side of her and Leroy had barely started driving when he said, ‘The only reason Sylvia exists is because she’s whore.’
'She’s trash!’ Adrian jeered.
‘Are you worthless?’ Jude inquired.
‘Yes, I am, sir!’ she admitted.
‘Yeah, you are!’ Jude said as he spat in her pretty face.
When Leroy arrived at the junkyard, Jude unlocked the gate and waved Leroy through it.
‘Show us your body,’ Leroy commanded,
She did, while Adrian and Jude leered at her.
‘These jugs are enormous,’ Adrian said as he groped her tits.
‘They have aphrodisiacs in them,’ Jude responded.
‘Yeah, and her ovary glands produce them,’ Leroy said.
By then, Sylvia was feeling thoroughly betrayed, though aroused.
Falling to her knees, she asked, ‘May I suck your cocks, sirs?’
Jude lowered his jeans and drilled his 11-inched pecker into her mouth, then: - 'Polish my knob, slut!’
Sylvia did while Leroy and Adrian observed the scene.
But it wasn’t long until Jude emptied his nuts into her throat and withdrew from it.
Adrian stripped and launched his 9-inched pole into her vag.
‘Eeeeh!’ the tart screamed.
‘Shut up!’ Adrian yelled.
‘Yes, sir!’ Sylvia whimpered before an orgasm ignited her loins and Adrian spilled his seed into her snatch.
He dismounted her and said, ‘Try embarrassing her, Leroy.’
‘Okay,’ Leroy answered as he unzipped his trousers and guided his 11-inched penis into her ass.
‘You filthy shit-hole!’ he roared.
‘Even your clit’s filthy!’ Jude laughed.
‘Oh, god, yes, sir!’ Sylvia exclaimed.
Soon, Leroy ejaculated into her bowels and discarded them.
‘Crawl over to that mattress,’ he ordered.
‘Yes, sir,’ - and Sylvia complied as the guys dowsed her in urine.
However, she smelled so bad that Leroy deposited her in his car-trunk and transported her home, where she took a shower before the studs continued manhandling her.
She loved it.
~*~
Part 2 - The King’s Chamber
The Sunday afternoon a week following the night Leroy and Sylvia met Adrian and Jude, Leroy commanded her to dress in nothing except a bra, panties and high-heeled shoes, before the couple got in his car and went to The Scarlet Letter Club where adulterous wives were exposed to male scorn.
They entered a dining area, with a brunette waitress approaching them.
‘Alcohol isn’t allowed, though I have tea and coffee. Which would you prefer?’ she said.
‘Coffee,’ Leroy answered.
‘Coffee for 2?’ she asked.
‘Please,’ Sylvia responded.
The waitress left, returned several minutes later and set 2 cups on the table.
Albert’s the club owner, and since you're new here, you’re his guests and I won’t charge you anything if you’ll drink these in The King’s Chamber. It’s down the hall,’ she said.
‘Thank him,’ Leroy replied as he and Sylvia carried their coffee into the room.
But they didn’t notice a mid-2o’s white stud following them.
‘I’m Darrel,’ he introduced himself.
‘I’m Leroy and this is Sylvia.'
‘You’re a slut?’ Darrel asked her.
‘That’s all I am, sir,’ she answered.
‘Is it politically correct to say you’re a beautiful 'cunt'?’ Darrel sneered.
‘She’s a morally ugly hooker!’ Leroy said.
‘I admire your husband for marketing you,’ Darrel answered as Sylvia volunteered to disrobe.
‘Your tits are obscenely big,’ Darrel remarked.
‘She's in an obscene business,’ Leroy noted.
‘When did she begin turning tricks?’ Darrel inquired.
‘That’s how we celebrated our wedding 7 years ago,’ Leroy informed him.
‘Wow!’ Darrel exclaimed.
‘That’s astonishing, isn’t it?’ Leroy grinned.
‘Yeah,’ Darrel responded while undressing to expose his 9-inched penis.
He then looked up at Albert, the white, 46-y/o ‘king.'
‘You have an audience,’ Darrel said as he bent Sylvia over a couch and penetrated her dung-chute.
‘Sodomize her!’ Leroy uged him.
‘Rip my ass apart!’ Sylvia whimpered, though it wasn’t long until she panted, ‘I’m cumming!’
‘Quiet, whore!’ Darrel snarled as he plowed his jizz into her rectum.
‘You dirty, little hooker!’ Leroy next quoted a *movie line before he drove his cock into her anus.
For 10 minutes, he hammered her, until he unloaded in her bowels.
Nevertheless, she couldn’t believe him sliding her cup beneath her ass and ordering, ‘Fart into your coffee!’
‘Yes, sir!’ - and she’d scarcely done so when Albert crossed the room and ejaculated into her beverage.
He then took a $50-bill from his pocket, handed it to her and said, ‘I’m paying your $20 admission fee plus an extra 30. Hookers are always welcome at my establishment and I want to hire you to entertain a large party this Friday night.’
‘She’ll do it,’ Leroy promised.
‘Good,’ Albert replied as he disappeared from the chamber.
‘Toast him, bitch,’ Leroy said.
‘Yes, sir,’ - and Sylvia swallowed her brew.
The next Friday night, however, Leroy and Darrel attended the party, after which they congratulated her for earning $1, ooo, and...
‘... I’m an expensive escort,’ she giggled.
*(The Gangbang Girl 29)
~*~
Part 3 - Fuck Me, Jesus!
Previous installments haven't explained that Sylvia had rebelled against her religious upbringing, though blasphemy still incensed her.
A week after she and Leroy went to The Scarlet Letter Club, he decided to exploit that during a Sunday morning church service.
But a Friday or Saturday night rarely passed when a least one other man wasn't in bed with Sylvia and Leroy, including the white, 31-y/o Doyle.
He relished Leroy's plan: At 10:45, Leroy had Sylvia wear a long dress and regular shoes, then drove to the church.
Doyle was already sitting in the next-to-last pew; the couple sat down behind him.
Two days earlier, Leroy had requested the pastor to deliver a sermon denouncing adultery.
And, oh, did he ever!
'Unfaithful wives are sinners!' he thundered as Leroy removed a vibrator from his pocket.
He activated the device, reached under her dress and buried it in her muff.
'What are you doing?' she whispered.
'Ask Jesus to fuck you,' Leroy quietly ordered.
'Fuck me, Jesus!' she softly obeyed.
In a bit, Leroy thrust a cross in next to the vibrator.
That amused Doyle; he flipped her the bird and left.
When the pastor finished his sermon, Leroy and Svlvia departed, as well.
'Take the vibrator and cross out,' Leroy said.
She did.
Next, she and Leroy got in the husband's car and he drove to The City Adult Bookstore.
They went into the video-arcade where Doyle was standing in the hall and sneered, 'God condemns paid slummers!'
'Yes, sir.'
'Mary Magdalene's Sylvia's inspiration,' Leroy said.
'Jesus married a hooker?' Doyle asked.
'Yeah, and the 12 disciples were her favorite johns,' Leroy answered.
'She defiled herself for money,' Doyle remarked.
'Sylvia does, too,' Leroy answered.
'She's filth incarnate!' Doyle said as Leroy opened the door to a private viewing room and led her into it while Doyle followed.
'We intend to punish you!' Leroy warned as he and Doyle unzipped their jeans.
'Worship my cock!' Leroy snarlled before she dropped her knees and gulped it into her mouth, followed by Doyle throwing his 10-inched rod into her vag.
'You're a pig. aren't you?' he said.
'Uh-hmmm!' Sylvia nodded.
Nonetheless, that aroused her to a climax which Doyle and Leroy ignored until the latter suggested, 'Breed the dumb sow!'
'What?' Doyle inquired.
'Breed her!'
'Her womb had better be fertile!' Doyle responded as he drained his sperm into her snatch while Leroy's cock erupted in her mouth.
After a brief pause, he said, 'It's time to complete her shame.'
'How?' Doyle asked.
'Like this,' Leroy replied, with him clutching Sylvia's tresses and towing her into the men's restroom. Four black customers then watched Leroy and Doyle pissing in the urinal and having her lick it clean.
'The 'ho must be the janitor,' one guy remarked.
'She's well-trained,' Doyle answered before he, Leroy and Sylvia left the store.
That night, however, Doyle and Leroy commercialized the lowest slut in town.
Jesus christ, man!
~*~
Part 4 - Disgusting
Leroy was returning from work the following Friday night when he went to a gas station where he met Alvin, his white, divorced, equally-sexist and 35-y/o friend.
‘How are you and Sylvia?’ Alvin asked.
‘We’re fine,’ Leroy said.
‘I’m happy hear that. But you know Jude, don’t you?’ Alvin inquired.
‘Yeah, why?’ Leroy answered.
‘Yesterday, he showed me your wife’s nude picture with his phone while he was repairing my car,’ Alvin said.
‘I bet she incited your lust, didn’t she?’ Leroy remarked.
‘Really!’ Alvin said.
‘Let me finish buying gas and we’ll go to my place,’ Leroy responded.
‘Okay,’ Alvin replied.
After Leroy had filled his tank, the men went to Leroy’s house.
‘You remember Alvin, don’t you?’ he asked.
‘Yes, sir,’ Sylvia responded.
‘He’s here since Jude once more betrayed your honor,’ Leroy said.
‘Just as much, you have no virtue!’ Alvin remarked.
‘Yeah. So, confess the awful sin you committed in church on Sunday!’ Leroy commanded.
‘I - I - asked Jesus to fuck me, sir.’
‘I ought to violate you!’ Alvin snorted.
However, he didn’t realize that he coincidentally was indulging Sylvia’s fantasy until Leroy told him, ‘You have her permission!’
‘Good!’ Alvin said as he undressed to display his thick, 11-inched penis, then tore her clothes off, pushed her knee-ward in the living room and hurled his spear into her mouth.
‘Swallow my dick!’ he snarled.
‘Do it, you demon-possesses witch!’ Leroy ordered.
‘You don’t hate her, do you?’ Alvin laughed.
‘She's too disgusting to hate!’ Leroy sarcastically replied.
‘That’s what Jesus thinks!’ Alvin responded.
Having said that, he withdrew from the Sylvia’s mouth and creamed her face.
‘You’re total mess!’ he snickered before Leroy stripped, crouched behind her and aimed his pecker into her guts.
‘Take my cock in your stinking sewer!’ he disparaged her to an orgasm.
‘First, she was ‘a demon-possessed witch’, then ‘disgusting’ and now she’s a ‘stinking sewer!’ Alvin chuckled.
‘Don’t forget she’s morally offensive!’ Leroy added while unloading in Sylvia’s ass.
‘Immoral wives are great, aren’t they?’ Alvin inquired.
‘Yeah, they are,’ Leroy answered, and 'thank you, sirs,’ Sylvia ended the night.
However, Alvin moved to Spain and she never saw him again.
Crap!
Photography Hobby
Photography Hobby · Incest And Taboo · This story is a work of fiction.
There are many advantages of being very wealthy as you might imagine but for me the best part is the ability to follow your lusts to any degree you want.
I have always found young girls and boys to be a secret desire for me, so at one point I opened a photography studio and fully equipped it with the latest cameras and computers just to take pictures of a particular girl. That project went well for a few months before it ran its course and mom wouldn’t let her little girl do any more modeling, and quite honestly I had forgotten about the studio, until my phone rang.
I had posted some ads months’ earlier about child modeling and part of the ad read that you could make 1000’s a week for the right person. The mom calling me sounded a little strung out and really desperate to know how she could get the big payday, so I gave her the basic rundown of how the modeling world runs. We could meet and I would take some photos of her daughter in various scenarios and different outfits – all of which I would provide – then I would send some out to my list of clients and see if they were interested. I usually send 25 photographs for an introduction and if they like them I will sell the 25 photos for $10-$25 per picture. This would make the Mom $500-$750 each set – minus my 20 % commission. (I had to take something for all my “work” or she would be suspicious of my motives) Mom eagerly agreed to this and we made an appointment for the very next day at 10am to meet for the first shoot.
After I hung up with her I went to my studio and started getting everything ready. It had been almost a year since my last model and I had to get familiar with the set up all over again. Satisfied that the video cameras were working and all the hard drives were empty I left for the night with great expectations for the morning. I was not disappointed in the morning as mom and her daughter showed up early for our appointment. I was spot on with my analysis of mom – she looked like a meth head and had erratic body movements which were most of the time a total alarm for being around them, unless she is in possession of a beautiful 9-10 year old girl that wants to become a payday model for mom. We introduced ourselves and I had to struggle to keep calm when looking at her daughter, Lisa. She was nothing like her mom almost to the point that I wondered if they were even related. I explained again how this would work and took a chance with Mom (I don’t remember her name at all) and told her that it was usually best if she wasn’t in the studio during shoots. She seemed almost relieved and as soon as she had signed the parental release form she left without even saying bye to Lisa. With just the 2 of us there I was surprised to find that Lisa was very comfortable and was excited about modeling. We went to the back dressing room where I had racks of different outfits ranging from Tennis clothes to lingerie and we started going through them looking for the right fit. She was a natural and loved the clothes so I let he pick out 5 outfits herself, all of which were very modest, and I picked out a shorts and halter top and a bikini that was just a little too small. I told her I would wait outside for her to change into the first outfit and then we could begin the shoot on the set that I had set up last night. I went back up front and check my computer that was hooked up to the PTZ high definition camera in the changing room and watched Lisa as she changed into the first outfit. I noticed she was wearing baggy white granny panties and made a mental not to change that as soon as I could. The photo shoot went great and after 2 hours Mom came back and I told her that I had 100’s of G-rated photos that I would go through and “edit” for my clients (Little did she know that I was my only client) and I would let he know what they thought of Lisa in 2 days. She seemed a little put off that it would take 2 whole days to find something out and her lack of patience made me even happier.
For the next 2 days I did create a portfolio of 50 pictures just in case Mom wanted to see what we had done – but as it turned out she never even asked. I also watched the changing room footage at least 50 times. Lisa absolutely loved all the clothes. She would run into the room to change into the next outfit and as she would dress she would stand in the mirror and turn at every angle to see how she looked in each piece. The bikini was her favorite, or at least that was the outfit she spent the longest in front of the mirror. As I suspected it was about 1 size too small for her and it made her ass pop in the back and showed off her plump pussy to perfection. This girl was my whole package: bubble butt, flat chest with barley budding nipples, and a fat camel toe. She noticed the camel toe too as she stood in front of the mirror and pulled her bathing suit bottoms in every direction to see if it would change. After realizing it didn’t matter how she pulled, it was still a pronounced bulge she tried pushing down on the front of her pubis to see if she could flatten it out. Watching her do this to herself for about 4 minutes was the highlight of the film and I couldn’t wait to get her back in the studio. So I called mom back and told her I had “sold” 3 sets to my clients and we should go ahead and do another shoot. She was as you can suspect very excited and we agreed to meet later that day at the studio. I took $1500 cash with me in an envelope and when she got there I made a production about paying her share to her and then asking her for the $300 commission for me. She quickly handed me the money and I asked Lisa if she was ready for another shoot. She smiled and said sure and this time I told Mom that we would need 4 hours and she was off in a flash with her cash in hand.
I looked at Lisa and she looked a little tousled and her hair was uncombed so I told her that today we would start with makeup and hair and for her to follow me to the back. I spent a good 45 minutes brushing her hair and talking to her about how makeup would make her look older and more sophisticated and she confided in me that she had never worn makeup before and was excited to try it but didn’t know how. I am not a makeup artist by any means but I did my best and showed her how to apply and blend and when enough is enough. We then went back to the dressing room where I had laid out 4 sets of new underwear, bikini cut, low cut, sheer, and a thong and showed them to her. I told her today we would be taking pictures for underwear ads and we would start with these. She asked about what top to wear and I casually told her that a top wasn’t needed for the shoot as I was only taking shots of the underwear and a top could get in the way, and that I would wait for her on the set. I couldn’t believe it was that easy and I rushed to my computer to watch the show about to go on in the dressing room. When I turned it on she was still dressed standing in front of the counter holding up the thong, and then I started to get nervous. What if she wasn’t going to do it? What if she asked for her Mom to come back? As these scenarios were running through my head she started stripping down and picked up the bikini underwear and pulled them on. These were a perfect fit and you could see a bulge in front but not a full camel toe and she spun around in front of the mirror for a good 5 minutes before walking out of the dressing room wearing only the light yellow panties. My throat was dry and I took a sip of water as she entered the studio and told her she was beautiful. Lisa was a natural and slightly blushed as she made her way to the set. I had put a sofa there this morning and made a show of getting her arranged for the first shoot. Positioning her sitting and looking back over her shoulder and having her long hair come down and cover her nipples. I told her that in the pictures she couldn’t be “nude” but the goal was to seem as though she was nude. She seemed to get it and was incredibly comfortable with me helping pose her. I went back to the camera and started taking pics and started asking her to move and sit in different positions. She was truly a natural so I decided to push it a little and asked her to get on her hands and knees and look back over her shoulder so I could get a picture of her behind. She looked and little puzzled and asked why I would want a picture of her behind, so I told her that my clients thought she was very pretty and enjoyed looking at her, especially her bottom. I’m not sure she understood my explanation but she assumed the position and as she looked back at me I thought the amount of precum oozing out of my cock would have a wet spot the size of a softball on the front of my shorts. I told her that was enough for this pair of panties to go and put on another and off she bounced to the dressing room. She saved the sheer pair for the last and was a little self-conscious when she came back to the set with her hands in front of her nearly naked pussy. She sheepishly told me that you could see right through this pair of underwear and she didn’t know if she should have them on. I acted concerned and went over to her and asked her to show me. I knelt down and she slowly removed her hands from in front of her and the most beautiful bald pussy was on full display to me. I knew I would have trouble standing up so I stayed there for a minute and reassured her that she was beautiful and that my clients were going to love her in these panties. I had one hand on her shoulder and she had gotten accustomed to bringing her hair down her front to cover her nipples and I casually brushed one of the sides of hair back and brushed her cheek lovingly and told her again how pretty she was. She smiled and slowly went over to the couch to do this final shoot. She had all the poses down from memory and I loved the view as she went from pose to pose – and then she asked the question that I wasn’t ready for: “Why do your clients like to see me without clothes on?” Don’t get me wrong I knew this was inevitable but still wasn’t sure how to play this out. I decided to be honest and told her I was going to treat her like an adult and tell her the truth. I asked her if she ever played with herself, you know rub yourself down there. She was posing at this time sitting on the couch with both legs pulled up and chin resting on her knees, and when I asked that she turned beet red instantly and looked away. I didn’t give her time to reply and continued with my response. I told her that my clients thought she was very beautiful, sexy even, and when they looked at her in the poses it made them excited and they would masturbate to the pictures. Trying to keep the photo shoot moving forward I asked her to assume another position which she quietly did, and then she asked me if I got excited looking at her. I thought about it for a second and told her yes, I thought she was very sexy and really enjoyed taking her pictures. She wasn’t satisfied with my answer and told me that wasn’t what she asked; she wanted to know if I masturbated to her pictures. This was it – this was the line I had never crossed. As much as I enjoyed the visualization of young girls and boys, I never played it out in reality. It had always just been a fantasy for me and I was comfortable with that. Now I was confronted with both lying to Lisa and being somewhat safe, or telling her the truth and see if she ran and told mom. Once again I appealed to her youthful desire to be a grown up and told her that I would always treat her as an adult and tell he the truth: Yes I would masturbate while looking at her pictures. She smiled and looked way as I asked her for the next position and she complied. Nothing else sexual was discussed that day and as she was getting dressed Mom came back in the studio, obviously high as a kite and very touchy-feely with me. I did my best to fend her off but Lisa came into the room while Mom was grabbing my crotch and me trying to politely push her away. I was embarrassed for Lisa but Mom quickly said she had seen more than that before and grabbed her and started walking out. Mom looked back at me as said: “2 days until payday?” I replied that I should hear back from my clients by tomorrow so 2 days would be perfect.
After they left I once again made a portfolio of 50 pics that were suitable to show Mom should she ask – but only after rubbing out an amazing orgasm looking at the pics of Lisa in the sheer panties. I thought back to Lisa’s questions and how she reacted to my answers and I felt as though Lisa viewed me as a trusted confidant and that Mom viewed me as a payday for drugs. I actually felt good about both.
Mom and Lisa came back to the studio in 2 days and I had decided to up the game and this time I told Mom that I had 7 clients that would pay me $500 for the sets – and I thought she was going to jump over the counter and rape me. I gave her an envelope with $3500 in it and asked her for my 20% - which after way too much figuring in her head I told her it would be $700 and she reluctantly counted it out to me. I have to admit it as amusing for her to “pay me” with my own money, but the game was afoot and the less she knew the better. I asked Lisa if she was ready for another shoot and she smiled and said sure, but since it was already after lunch time I asked if we could schedule for the next day at 10:00 and told mom that we would need until 5:00 to get the next set competed. Mom was already daydreaming about the drugs she could go buy and just said yeah and walked out the door before Lisa did. I put my hand on Lisa’s shoulder and walked with her to the door and told her that she looked beautiful and I couldn’t wait to see her tomorrow. When we go to the door Lisa turned and gave me a full hug and just said goodbye and walked out. The real reason I didn’t want to shoot a set that day was that I was waiting on some lingerie to be delivered. It’s not all that easy to find sexy lingerie that will fit a 10 year old so I had to order some online and it wouldn’t be there until later today. I spent the next few hours setting up the set for tomorrows shoot and then FedEx delivered. I was like a kid at Christmas as I unwrapped the boxes that contained 6 different lingerie ensembles that included fishnet stockings, garters, fishnet body suit, and see through baby doll teddies. All in all every secret fetish I had was all laid out for Lisa to model the next day.
I was at the studio at 8:30 in anticipation of Lisa coming in and the clock was moving slower than ever in my anticipation of her 10:00 appointment. 10:00 came and went with no Lisa. I was nervous and thought again about if I had properly hidden all of the hard drives with the non PG rated pics I had and if there was anything incriminating here if angry mom of the police showed up – the answer was I was good. It was now 10:30 and no Lisa. I was pacing back and forth and thinking about gathering all of my drives from the safe and leaving with in walks Lisa without Mom. Lisa looked awful; wrinkled dirty clothes, wild hair, and puffy eyes like she had been crying. I came over to her and dropped down on one knee and took he head in my hands and asked her what was wrong? Was she OK? She started sniffing like holding back a cry and said that her mom had left her at her boyfriend’s house and they had gone out to buy drugs and never came back. She took enough change from the boyfriends counter to catch a bus over here and that she was sorry she was late. I told her to come to the back and she was going to take a shower, pick out an outfit, and we were going out for lunch – anywhere she wanted. She seemed a little relieved and said she was hungry, but she asked if we were still going to take pictures today. She said her mom would be mad if she didn’t sell more pictures and she didn’t want her to be mad at her. After leaving her daughter at a druggies house overnight with no food – Lisa was still concerned about her mom’s feelings. She was a better person than me. I went back to my computer and watched Lisa take a shower and wash her hair. She was beautiful and innocent in her movements and I followed her from the shower to the changing room on camera and watched her go through the clothes rack while wrapped in a towel. She picked out a cute tennis skirt and top then went over to the bureau and opened the drawer we had all of her underwear in. I almost passed out when I watched her pull out the sheer pair of panties and pull them on. She stood in front of the mirror admiring herself for a moment then continued to dress and come up front. She looked amazing even with wet hair and especially since I knew what she had on underneath. I asked her where she what she would like to eat and she said Pizza – so I picked the place and off we went. As we were sitting in the booth across from each other, she on her third piece of pizza and me on my first, I asked her how she liked being a model and she said it was the best job in the entire world and she hoped to do this forever. She then asked me about my clients and how did I know them, how did I know what they did while looking at her pictures. I explained that there were a lot of grown men that found young girls attractive and since society said it was wrong for them to do so they were willing to pay money to see pictures without anyone knowing who they were. I told her that it should make her feel very special that these clients would pay money to see her – and she smiled and said it made her feel very special and especially special since I liked masturbating to her pictures her too. I almost choked as she said this and looked around to make sure nobody overheard her and thankfully no one had. She laughed at my reaction and not to worry she had made sure that there was nobody close enough to hear her. This little girl was amazing and had me twisted up like a pretzel. One part of me wanted to devour her like a piece of decadent chocolate cake and another part of me wanted to run and hide. The hard on in my pants was winning at the moment and I paid the bill and we headed back to the studio.
When we got back Lisa was all business and went straight to the changing room to get into today's outfit. I was extremely nervous when I opened a drawer and started laying out the different sets of lingerie with all of the components for each outfit in the same piles. I told her that today we would be doing adult sleepwear and lingerie and showed her each stack saying that all of these parts were to be worn together for the full effect, and then asked her if she had any questions or needed any help. She was holding up the fishnet body suit and had a puzzled look on her face, but she shook her head no, so I told her I would wait outside on the set for her. Back at my cameras I watched Lisa go through all the outfits one by one and inspecting each set very closely. I think my saving grace with Lisa was that the tags were still on the outfits and each one had a picture of an adult model wearing it, so Lisa had a visual image to follow. After a few minutes she chose the black fishnet stocking with the garters and matching panties and bra. This was by far the most complicated outfit I had – but it was also the most covering of all. It took Lisa about 15 minutes to finally come out of the changing room and I had enjoyed every minute watching her on camera trying to figure it all out – and she did finally succeed. When she came to the set and walked over to the white velour chaise lounge I had set up I just stood and stared with my mouth open, and finally my senses came to me and I told her that she was absolutely beautiful and I didn’t think I had ever seen such beauty before. This was not a lie – she was stunning and had an air of sophistication many adults would be jealous of. She sat down on the chaise and I went over to her and told her that with these outfits she was going to pretend to be inviting her boyfriend over to join her on the lounge chair. I went on to remind her that she was fully clothed but looked very sexy and that was what we wanted to capture on the camera. She smiled and nodded her head without saying a word so I went back to my camera and started the shoot giving her step by step directions on how to sit, where to look, mouth open or closed, every detail I could think of to give her innocent young self a look of sophisticated slutty that would carry through to the pictures. When she got to the sheer baby doll teddy outfit she stuck her head out of the changing room and yelled to me that there weren’t any panties for that outfit. I yelled back that it was ok – she wouldn’t be nude but would give the appearance of being nude and I would be careful with my camera directions. Yes I would be very careful with where I pointed that camera and my first shot was here walking to the set in that light pink sheer teddy that displayed all of her young exquisite body to perfection. She didn’t seem too shy about her appearance and started going through all the same poses we had done before with a little encouragement from me. After about 10 minutes I told her that I wanted to focus on just her face for a set of photos and wanted her to make a face like she was all alone in her room and was thinking about her boyfriend and was playing with herself. She just looked at me in bewilderment for a few seconds and told me that she didn’t have a boyfriend – and that she didn’t know what her face looked like when she did that. I realized that she didn’t deny masturbating and my heart skipped a beat – but now I had to figure out a way for her to replicate her facial expressions during that very private moment so I could capture it for prosperity on camera. I asked her if she had ever seen a video of a woman – I made sure to use the word woman – masturbate before and she shook her head no. I set my camera down and went over to my computer on the counter and within 45 seconds I had a video of a beautiful blonde model masturbating on a white bed. This was a very artistic piece of porn that I knew very well and when it was cued up I asked Lisa to come over and let me show her something. She walked over to the camera, still in her sheer teddy and looked at the screen where you could see the paused video of this model's face and shoulders. She had her eyes closed and her mouth was slightly open with her tongue running across her upper lip. I told Lisa that this was the look that we were shooting for and then casually asked her if she wanted to watch the video to get some modeling pointers for this photo shoot we were doing. While never looking away from the computer screen she nodded yes and I hit play. I knew this specific video by heart – all 13 minutes of it so as Lisa stood beside me as I was sitting in my chair I watched her reactions more than I did the video, but still made an attempt to make “professional” comments from time to time on how she would move and look. I never touched her or offered her to sit on my lap – I was too nervous to do so – so she stood there all 13 minutes watching intently on this beautiful woman make herself have a very apparent and wet orgasm. I was hard as a rock and had a small wet spot on the front of my pants from watching Lisa stare at the show in front of her and switch her weight from foot to foot from what I could only guess (hope) was arousal from the video. When the woman ran her fingers through her dripping pussy after her orgasm and brought them to her mouth to suck clean, Lisa made a little gasp and leaned in slightly to get a better view. When the video finished I tried to be “professional” again and asked Lisa if she could mimic what the woman did in the video she sheepishly said yes and walked back to the chaise lounge. I straightened out my cock and went back and got my camera and walked to the end of the chaise to start the set when Lisa asked me if that was what men liked, did they enjoy watching women do that? I thought about it longer than I really needed to and told her yes, men enjoyed looking at beautiful girls and especially beautiful girls enjoying themselves as much as that model had been doing. Lisa thought about it for a minute while still laying there with her hands in her lap and asked me if I had masturbated watching that girl in the video before? I smiled and told her yes, but that was our secret and not to tell anyone. She seemed to like that answer and asked me how she should start. I told her to lay down with just her head propped up on the pillow, arch her head back some and close her eyes. She started arranging herself as I had requested then I thought time had stopped – or at least my breathing did. Lisa had her right hand between her legs slowly rubbing her clit in a circular motion with both legs slightly bent at the knees. From the end of the chaise I had the perfect vantage point for this and for a few seconds I forgot to take any pictures. She had forgotten that I wanted head shots of this intimate act and instead after watching the video she assumed (correctly so by the way) that I wanted her to masturbate, so here she was. She had watched the video very closely as she mimicked the blonde model very well. She was spreading her pussy lips wide and licking her fingers to get wet, then slowly pushing one finger in and out of her hairless pussy then rubbing her swollen little clit, then back to the insertion. I got into the scene and started taking pictures frantically thinking how much I needed to cum and how I would be able to look at these whenever I wanted and jerk until my arm was too sore to do it anymore. She was really enjoying this – not acting - and her expressions were perfect, but after about 10 minutes she stopped and told me that it felt good when she did that but the girl on the video made it look like it felt so much better. I quickly surmised that Lisa had never had an orgasm, but had only had the enjoyment of stimulation, so I set my camera down and sat down on the end of the chaise. Lisa scooted up so she was upright leaning back on the arm with her legs stretched out and crossed in front of her and I started explaining an orgasm to her. I explained that it was something that would build and build until it felt like she was going to burst or pee and then it would wash over her like a big wave of pleasure. She told me that she could feel it building up but it never got to the level of exploding, and then asked if it was the same way for men? I told her it was exactly the same feeling but when a man had an orgasm he would shoot cream from his penis – yes I was still trying to be professional. She kind of giggled and told me she wanted to watch me masturbate as it was only fair, and that I had already told her I would masturbate to pics of her and the video of the blonde girl. I knew it wasn’t the right thing to do but in my state of extreme horniness I agreed to masturbate and told her to watch closely and I would let her know when I was going to have an orgasm and shoot my cream out. She was giddy with anticipation and sat up on her knees at the end of the chaise while I stood and dropped my pants to the floor. When I pulled my underwear down she gasped and had both hands over her mouth and both eyes wide open on my cock which was dripping a long stream of precum. She pointed and asked what that liquid was so I explained precum as a tasty lubricant to help intercourse between a man and a woman more fun. I don’t know if she understood any of that but I sat back down and wrapped my hand around my cock and slowly started moving it up and down. I could look over to my left and see all of Lisa in her nude teddy staring at me pumping my cock and I knew I wasn’t going to last long, so I told her I was about to have an orgasm. Lisa leaned a little closer to get a good view and the first shot of cum flew up and hit my neck (I was extremely excited and hadn’t cum like that in years) and the second then third shot covered my hand and crotch. I was breathless and swore that was the best orgasm I had ever had – then I remembers the video of the blonde girl licking her fingers clean, so I brought my hand to my mouth and slowly licked all the cum off, then wiped the cum off my neck and cleaned my fingers again. All this time Lisa hadn’t said a word but just watched me intently with a flushed face and neck as I sat there breathing heavily enjoying the post orgasm experience. I then told her that was what it was like for a man to have an orgasm and asked her what she thought? She said that was the most awesome thing she had ever seen and asked me if I would do it again. I laughed and told her that unlike women, men needed a little time between orgasms so they could recover and I pointed to my now deflated cock and told her see? It was down for the count for a while. She was good with that answer and I noticed much to my dismay that her mom should be there in 30 minutes so I told her that we were done shooting for the day to go get changed and ready for her mom to pick her up. I got dressed myself and started downloading all the pictures for the day onto my hard drive when Lisa came out fully dressed in the outfit she wore to lunch. She quietly asked me if she could wear this outfit home since her other clothes were dirty and she promised to bring it back. I laughed and told her that she could keep those clothes because they would never look as good on anyone else. We sat there until almost 6:00 waiting for her mom with no sign of her, so I asked Lisa if I should take her home and after trying to call her mom a few times she agreed. Before we left I got the release form that her mom had filled out complete with a photocopy of her driver’s license and cell phone number and stuffed it in my pocket.
When we got to Lisa’s apartment complex it was about what I had imagined. Nothing fancy at all and a little run down but somewhat clean with a mixture of all races – mostly young – in the parking areas. I pulled up to her apartment and asked her if she wanted me to walk her to the door and she said no – but then I asked her for her cell number in case she needed anything and she seemed happy to give it to me. I instantly sent her a text so she had my number too, and I watched her go up the stairs to the second floor and into the third door on the left. I sat there for a moment wondering if I was doing the right thing by leaving and if Lisa’s mom was there – or at least would be there soon. I reconciled that I was and pulled out of the complex, while at the same time texting Lisa to make sure. I asked if her mom was there yet and she told me no but that wasn’t unusual, so I asked her to let me know when she did come home and told Lisa again how much I enjoyed being with her today. After I got off the text thread with Lisa I looked up a number in my phone for one of my special clients, who happened to be a chief of police in the next town over, and gave him a call. I told him the story of Lisa’s mom not showing up to pick her up and that I thought she was into drugs and asked if he would do a quick search for any arrests or accidents and let me know. He told me no problem then asked if I had done any more shoots with Lisa to which I replied that the next set I did would be on the house for his work for me. He was happy with that when we ended the call and I made it home before my phone rang. It was my police chief friend and he told me that he had some bad news. Carole, Lisa’s mom (I never could remember her name) and her “friend” were in a car wreck the night before and the person they hit head on was killed. It looked as though both her and her friend were going to make it but when the police go to the wreck they found large amounts of methamphetamines and their toxicology reports showed that they were both high as a kite at the time of the wreck, so once they were out of the hospital they were both going to jail on charges of vehicular homicide and possession of a controlled substance with intent to distribute. He told me that they would be lucky to get out of jail in 30 years at the earliest. I hung up the phone with him and was walking around my home in a fog. I couldn’t believe my bad luck. I had finally found exactly what I loved and the relationship was going better than I could have ever dreamed, and now the dumbass druggie mother had ruined it all. I poured myself a drink and went out to my back porch that overlooked the Gulf of Mexico and pondered my options. I had to tell Lisa but when I did what would she do and where would she go? Did she have relatives here? After my drink was finished I knew I had to do the right thing so I got in my car and drove back to Lisa’s apartment. When I got there I called from the parking lot and told her I needed to talk to her and asked if I could come up. She opened her door with the phone still in her hand and waved me up. I know I shouldn’t have been noticing things like this but I noted she was still wearing that cute short tennis skirt and it made me happy – just for a moment. When I got inside and looked around I instantly was depressed. A futon, a folding camp chair and a 1990’s era tube TV were the only furnishings in the living room. I sat on the futon and told Lisa to come and sit beside me, and then I recounted the story my police friend had told me earlier. As expected Lisa started crying and we held each other for a good 10 minutes while she cried and processed the information I had given her, and when she had stopped crying I asked her about any family in the area. She told me that her grandmother had died a few years earlier and that it was only her and her mom now, and she asked if she could go and see her mom in the hospital. I was pretty sure we could arrange something but I told her it might take a few days and I wanted her to come and stay at my home while we worked everything out. She nodded her head in agreement and we went around packing what few things she had and set off for my home. As I mentioned in the beginning of the story there are many advantages of being wealthy, and another is to be able to have a 3 story, 8 bedroom home on the beach. When we pulled up to my home the look of amazement in Lisa’s eyes was enough to make her momentarily forget about the problems her mother was facing. She got out of my car and I grabbed her bag and inside we went. I took her to the bedroom that was across the hall from mine and gave her a tour. It had a spa tub, walk-in rain shower, and a private balcony overlooking the beach – and was able to look onto my adjoining balcony. I told her to unpack, relax, take a shower or watch TV and I was going to go and make us something to eat and she could come down when she was ready.
I made simple chicken Alfredo pasta and she ate like she was starving. I had a couple glasses of wine and I had a bottle of sparkling grape juice that Lisa enjoyed from a wine glass like mine, and we had a nice but quiet dinner. After dinner we cleaned up the kitchen together and then we both went to our separate bedrooms after agreeing that first thing in the morning we would look into visiting her mom in the hospital. I lay in bed thinking back to watching Lisa masturbate, then Lisa watching me masturbate, and I wished I had brought a copy of that video home with me. The memory was more than enough for that night as I quickly shot a load all over my stomach and went peacefully asleep. About 3:00 I was startled awake with Lisa slightly shaking my shoulder. I woke up and could tell that she had been crying and she told me that she couldn’t sleep and was scared and wanted to know if she could sleep with me. I told her of course and she climbed in beside me and I wrapped her in my arms holding her tightly until I could hear her breathing even out and I knew she was asleep. I was proud of myself for not taking this moment as a sexual moment – could have helped that I had jerked off a couple hours earlier – but just wanted Lisa to feel safe, and then I fell asleep too. I woke in the morning with Lisa still in my arms, but she had spun around and now had her back to me with my rock hard morning wood nestled on her panties, which just so happened to be the sheer pair she had put on the day before. I was scared to move as I was enjoying the look and feel of what I woke up to, but I had to pee, so I carefully rolled out the other side of my bed and took care of my needs quietly and went downstairs. I called my police friend and inquired about how to get her daughter in to see her in the hospital and that proved to be harder than I thought due to the homicide charges, but as it turned out a lawyer could get in. I then called another client of my photography studio who was a lawyer. Even though he specialized in real estate law I gave him an overview of what I wanted and agreed to pay his fees in full. I was on my second cup of coffee feeling pretty good about what I was planning when Lisa came down to the kitchen. I explained that the only person allowed to see her mom right now was her lawyer and I had hired one that morning that was going to go see her today and give us an update on her condition. What I didn’t tell Lisa was the main reason he was going to see her – I would wait until I found out how she took the offer before telling her. I then told Lisa we would have breakfast then go shopping for new clothes and she had to have a couple of different swim suits if she was going to stay with me here for a while on the beach. She instantly lit up and went upstairs to shower and change. We spent the entire day shopping and bought 3 swim suits and 12 outfits complete with 8 pairs of pretty little girl panties – nothing sexy but cute Cinderella, princess panties befitting a girl her age. After we got back home that evening I pooped and suggested we order out and Lisa ran upstairs to put away all of her new clothes. She came downstairs a bit dressed in a cute pair of short shorts and a halter top we had purchased earlier and we ate Chinese and watched cartoons on the couch. She asked if I had heard anything from my lawyer friend and I told her I hadn’t yet but not to worry, this might take a day or two and she seemed happy with that answer and went back to watching TV. A few minutes later she quietly asked if she was still going to be able to be a model. I leaned over and gave her a one arm hug and told her that she could be a model as long as she wanted to and I loved taking pictures of her. Lisa asked when we could do another shoot and I suggested we do her swimsuits she just bought first thing in the morning. She smiled and said great, and then we snuggled together and finished watching the movie. When I told her it was time to go to bed we both went upstairs to our own rooms. I had just finished brushing my teeth and was dressed as I usually was in my boxers for bed when there was a knock at my door. I told Lisa to come in and when she saw me standing at the foot of my bed only in my boxers she paused for a moment then came on over to the bed right in front of me. While looking down at the floor and pulling the hem of her nightshirt she sheepishly asked if she could sleep with me again, she was too afraid to be in this big house all by herself. I of course instantly agreed and we snuggled up to each other with her spooning me from behind. She had her arm around my chest with her hand resting on my nipple and it slowly became hard as a diamond – then my cock followed suit. There was nothing overtly sexual but the feeling of her holding me from behind was sensual and electric. She fell asleep much more quickly than I did but I finally managed to doze off. When I woke up that morning I was still rock hard but my cock was now sticking out of my boxers and I was lying on my back with Lisa’s hand on my stomach and the covers at the end of the bed. As I would take a breath in it would make the tip of my cock slightly brush her wrist and I realized it must have been doing this for a while because there was a string of precum from her wrist to the tip of my cock and pooling on my stomach. I wanted so bad to cum it almost hurt but I didn’t know how to move without waking Lisa. As I was trying to figure out a solution Lisa moved her hand and lightly ran her fingers down the shaft of my cock sending shivers all over me and making me hold my breath for a second. She got to my balls and gingerly rolled them around feeling their weight in her hand then she wrapped her hand around my cock – a little too tightly but I wasn’t going to complain – and slowly started jacking me off. At this point neither of us had said a word and she quietly asked me if she was doing this the right way, the way she had watched me do it at the studio. I moaned a yes, and don't stop, then erupted all over my chest and her hand. She smiled big and continued to slowly jack my cock milking all of the cum out until it went limp, then to my amazement she brought her hand to her mouth and cautiously licked her finger that was covered in my cum. Then when she decided it wasn’t icky, she licked her wrist and fingers clean, then wiped my chest with her fingers and cleaned them again. Watching her do this almost made me hard again and I rolled on my side and gave her a chaste kiss on her lips and told her how beautiful she was and how wonderful that made me feel. She just smiled and while still holding my now limp cock leaned in and kissed me again, but this time a little more passionately. I opened my lips slightly and flicked my tongue across her lips and she quickly picked up on this new game and in no time we were passionately French kissing. I broke the kiss after a few minutes and asked her if she would like me to give her an orgasm like she had done for me and she breathlessly said yes. I resumed kissing her and pulled her nightshirt up to the point we had to break apart and she finished pulling it off her body showing me her fabulous little nipples and completely flat chest. I lowered my head and kissed her neck and trailed down to her nipples and lightly kissed and licked them as they became rock hard. She was moaning at this point and writhing on the bed, and I hadn’t touched her pussy yet. I think she had a small orgasm from just my kissing of her tits but I wasn’t 100% sure. I slowly worked my kisses down her stomach and her navel sending her into another level of writhing and giggling as I reached up on both sides of her panties and slowly pulled them down. These were My Little Pony panties and as they cleared the bottom of her gorgeous bald pussy I could see a faint wet spot on the crotch, and since my nose was only inches away I could smell a very sweet but faint scent of pussy. I was enthralled and for probably a minute or two I just sat there looking at this beautiful sight, until Lisa had enough of me waiting and removed her panties herself. I returned to kissing her navel and moved down to her pubis, then her thighs as I spread her legs a little to see my prize. Her little bald pussy slowly opened up and I could see the little nub of her clit already swollen and red poking out. She was slightly wet already but when I ran my tongue from the bottom of her slit to the top and slightly sucked on her clit her juices flooded into my mouth as she clenched my head with her legs and arched her back. She shuddered and gasped and she experienced her first orgasm and I let her slowly start to come down from the feeling when I started in on her clit again. This time it took a few minutes but she was soon bucking and moaning as she grabbed my head with her hands and pulled me deeper into her crotch. I continued to work on her sweet beautiful pussy until she had enjoyed 4 orgasms and was breathing like she had just ran 5 miles, and then I crawled back up to her and took her in my arms and kissed her deeply. Her tongue was swirling around mine, tasting her sweet nectar, greedily licking my face clean. I was rock hard again at this point and wanted to fuck her so badly but I knew I shouldn’t push my luck so I suggested I go make us breakfast and she could shower and try on one of her new swim suits for a photo shoot at the beach. She agreed and bounced out of the bed into my bathroom and I heard the shower start. I thought I would take this opportunity to relieve my aching balls so I closed my eyes and lingered on the look and taste of Lisa’s beautiful pussy and started jerking my hard cock. I had no sooner started when I heard Lisa say “Hey that’s my job now!” She came over and stood at the side of the bed and removed my hand from my cock and replaced it with hers. Standing there completely nude with me watching her jack my cock was a visual I will never get out of my head – but in true fashion of never being satisfied I told her to kiss it like I kissed her and it would feel even better. She stopped jerking and just held my cock straight up and kissed the tip that was leaking precum. She licked her lips and then licked the head of my cock. I moaned with pleasure and told her to suck on the head like it was a lollipop – and she took off like a pro. As she was sucking the head I placed my hand over hers and started jacking my cock again and she picked up on that – and the pace – quickly. I thought I mumbled I was going to cum but to be honest I wanted to cum in her mouth so badly I might not have, and I shot my first load into her mouth prompting her to pull back in surprise, and timing the second shot to fly out and hit her on her nose. The rest of my orgasm just dribbled down her hand and she slowly regained her senses as to what was going on and wiped the cum from her nose and face then licked her hand and fingers clean. She giggled and said that she wasn’t expecting that to happen but she sure did enjoy it – and I kissed her again and told her how much I did too and off she ran to her shower that had been running this entire time.
Are the real swingers parties or sex parties actually happening in Tulsa? Really??
Other Locations · Are the real swingers parties or sex parties actually happening in Tulsa? Really?? · I must admit, I'm extremely new to this whole scene but I've paid some kinda attention to it for quite some time, albeit from a distance, and have never learned of actual swingers clubs or fuck parties around here - I just feel like surely I would have. But, that said, I'm oh so happy to be wrong, I'm just asking this to make sure this is real and the people here are truly down to, well, get down. Our is this a waste of time? I hope not, cus ladies I promise I won't waste your's, my wife would never let me and she super excited to get involved too.. I hope to hear something back soon! Thanks!
House Hunting
House Hunting · One on One · I arrive at the house she's "showing" me and she's already there, the front door stands invitingly ascew. I walk in without saying a word. I lock the door as I close it softly.
Following the scent of Rose water and desire, I find her in the kitchen, leaning back against the center islands top. Her hair up in a bun, astutely held in place by an ink pen. The lightness of her near see through summer dress hanging beautifully from the apex of her curves. The lack of visible bra strap sparks memory of her disliking panties too.
Before I can speak she smirks, pushes off the island, upright to stride in one seamless motion. The heals of her fashionably worn boots tapping out a cadence nearly as quick as my heart beat's pace. A pace that skipped a beat then doubled it's speed the moment I saw her face.
She brushed by me as if I was any of a hundred potential buyers. Immediately starting her shpeil, "The house was built in blah blah blah. It has yada yada bedrooms and blah bathrooms, the school district is..." who cares. "The neighbors are..." whatever.
I'm not listening as she strolls into the living room. Slightly distracted by the sound of her heels echoing through the empty room. She's describing the Craftsmanship and origins of the bold, room dominating, 10 ft tall rock and timber fireplace as I catch up and take her hand.
Pulling it back then up. With hand over her head I spin her 540°.
Using the first full spin to take her in. Stealing a moment to admire the bits of visible thighs briefly exposed as her dress's hem caught lift from a centrifically created updraft.
Using the final half turn to position her, face and front side to fossilized fireplace, back side and ass to beloved blast from the past.
Grasping her other hand, stacking them palm to back and interlacing her fingers, I place her soft manicured hands directly above her head as high as upstretched arms will reach.
I start to slide my fingertips first over wrist, past forearm over...
Her hands begin to lower.
With both my hands I grab hers stretching her arms skyward again, pressing my chest to shoulder blades, backed by an ample amount of body wieght. I lean lips towards lobes and calmly but with enough conviction in my tone to convey my seriousness, "Leave. Them. There." I say no more.
Again my hands begin to decend, callused palms inverted to feminine flesh, fingernails slowly sliding, starting at wrists, down forearms, over elbows, following tensed triceps downward, ever so softly grazing the tender back side of her underarms.
Turning hands over and opting to trace inside of dresses neckline around to her front. Confirming no bra. Nervous knuckles barely reaching cleavage when, with wandering finger tips gripping both sides of necklines deepest dip. Suddenly a swift, powerful, fist separating pull...
Loud and crisp is the echoing of bouncing buttons.
A sharp audible inhale follows, both sounds raucously ricochet around the naked room.
Unintentional auditory outburst instantly putting her shock on display.
Simultaneously exciting me in an old familiar way.
The reverb of that reactionary breathe detracting from the sound of flower printed fabric fracturing.
Exposing alabaster breast as tantalizing tear plunges towards waistline.
Retracting fisted fabric around ribs cage to spine and pressing bare chest heavily, harshly to cold multi textured stones.
A wince and flinch, reaction to pain felt from jagged edge nearly piercing breast's flesh near left nipple's crest. Soothing coolness felt from, smooth, glass like surface of rounded stone nestled beneath right breast. Just to name a few nipple hardening, sentually maddening sensations felt by her nearly sensory overloaded torso.
Though Mostly it's her titties that, with my left hand continuing to apply pressure, will continue to experience the full measure of the fireplaces titillating textures.
Leaning in, adding an almost unbearable amount of body weight to her beautifully bulbous backside. I whisper "Leave them there." Giving a little nudge to shoulder blades opposite boulder bound breasts, confirming breasts were to stay put.
Mouth so tight to ear, lower lip drug lobes edge while instructions were delivered.
Again, my hands decend slipping over hipbone front to back then delicately down outer thighs. Finger's tips collect behind each knee before climbing steadily up each legs back side, hooking dresses hem, lifting it past waist around hips to a tucked resting place between pelvis and fireplace rock.
Chalky white ass fully exposed I give into the urge, slapping first left cheek *Smack* then right *Smack* momentarily leaving me motionless, mesmerized by rippling rump's firm resistance to jiggling. Too toned in fact, *Smack* I giggled, I did. *Smack* such an uncontrolled response was that. I then grab tattered dress at the peak from which it hangs between necks base and shoulders edge, rough and carelessly tugging it past waist til just over hips the fractured floral fabric flounders to the floor.
I place hands on shoulder blades, thumbs tight to spine's sides. Smoothly, slowly my hands glide almost frictionless down back, cruise convex curves two thirds down ass.
Slipping thumbs in crack as if peeling an orange I seperate the two beautifully toned parabolus that together are her near perfect ass.
Slowly I start to squat then kneel there behind her, taking time to breath long deliberate breathes of warm lust down her slightly goosebumped spine. Dragging first my lower lip, then my up a short distance and just one time. Stopping at tail bone and ass cracks rendezvous point, I lead with wet tongue's tip follow that with puckered lips ending in a momentary french kiss
With puddled saliva mid tongue I again place tongue's tip this time on edge of starfish pressing tongue to flat. Pursed flesh is instantly saliva soaked. My tongue traces a few clockwise laps around the circumference of slightly clenched orifice before wetting tongue and starting at taint climbing crack providing pressure just short of penetration.
Reaching ass's pinnacle celebrated with a playful bite from each side of apple bottom's top before tongue dives again this time counter clockwise laps, faster, sloppier tongue occasionally plunging into starfish. Apparently taking things beyond the tossing of salad and now straight eating ass and doing so till plenty of time had passed.
Standing tall again i take hold of her hands and again lead her through a spin. Pirouette concluded with her headed through kitchen door me at her heals.
Carelessly I push her into newly updated kitchen's island. The momentum bending her slightly forward at the waist, without time to get straight I force face, chest and navel flush to island's top.
Standing back to unbuckle belt and again admiring that phat ass. I pull belt trough loops and quickly strike that ass.
She starts to pick up torso and turn, with just a bit of aggression in my tone quickly I bark, "Don't you fucking move!"
Now with accelerated pace I unbutton, unzip, drop trough, thrust dick between wet lips till a touch past balls deep. Start with drawn out slow pace, shifting to longer, well longer than most, strokes every inch pulled out and every inch thrust in with steadily quickening speed and equally increasing force. Till, after some time and a considerable amount of incomprehensible moans, ass cheek claps and a little bit of pleasure filled laugh from me.
I inquire through shortening breathes, "Baby will you come with me?" I pause and offer a sensual taunt, " Please, baby, please cum with me. That pussy's so good...I'm close, I really wish you would." Taking a few breathes but offering no respite steady pounding that red and rippling ass.
With the sharp swift *Slap* of leather belt connecting with ass I grip hip bones harsly and in a demanding and forceful voice I say, "God damn it, I said Cum. That means..." belt cracks other cheek, " you cum and you cum now!" I pull her head back twisting it hard in attempt at making eye contact. Again barking orders, "You Filthy little whore, fuck you then I'm about to come and I swear to christ you better not fucking cum." I pullout and with a couple swift strokes my load is lauched, residing across ass and lower back. *Smack**smack* Twice more I selfishly slap ass, each cheek recieving hands grace independently. Red handed silhouette staying in place.
Stepping back I squaltch my satisfied smirk and, " House is nice but, I don't want a fireplace." I said heading for the door buttoning my pants, belt around neck. "Let me know if you find another place to show me!" I yell stepping through the doorway, "No fireplace, K? Nice seeing you again." I said quickly as the door closed.
Her Destiny
Her Destiny · Group Sex · Young Tart
While it isn’t true, it gratifies some men to believe that all women are immoral and indecent by nature, though Marie qualified as such, especially since she’d lost her virginity – plus her virtue – to a thick candle 3 years before the ensuing event.
Her hair was blonde and her medium-sized tits were firm; she had trim legs and a round butt.
At 18, her life changed once Jerome, her high school’s handsome, white and same-aged quarterback moved to her small town after his dad had bought the liquor store.
Marie attended every game and visualized his prick scoring touchdowns in her eager body.
One September, Friday night after his team had destroyed its opponent, she was walking along the athletic department hallway toward the coach’s office when she found Jerome wearing a t-shirt, Bermuda trunks and sneakers.
‘Congratulations. You won,’ she smiled.
‘Thanks. Let’s celebrate, just you and me,’ he winked.
‘Okay’
‘First, I need to talk to coach.’ Jerome replied.
‘I’ll wait.’
She sat down in a chair, and being the hall was deserted, she placed her fingers under her dress, slid them inside her panties and started masturbating.
‘I’m so horny!’ she whispered, then realized she should stop before Jerome left the office.
‘Are you ready?’ he asked when he did.
‘Sure,’ – and off they went to his 4-wheeled truck.
‘Where are we going?’ Marie said.
‘To the park. You can hold my faucet while I piss,’ he answered.
Next, he accompanied her into the men’s restroom where he dropped his trunks and exposed his 11-inched penis.
‘Your dick is huge,’ she remarked as she grabbed it and he started relieving his bladder in the toilet.
‘That shit smells as nasty as you are, doesn’t it?’ Jerome said.
‘Yeah, I’m a nasty girl!’ Marie crooned, then fell to her knees and gulped his rod into her mouth.
‘Suck my dick!’ Jerome growled.
‘Uh-hmmm!’ she mumbled.
However, she was aware that her dignity meant nothing to Jerome, which he proved by withdrawing from her oral pit and snarling, ‘Want me to degrade you – huh?’
‘Oh, god, yes! Choke me!’ she begged.
‘You filthy cunt!’he yelled as he buried his tool in her mouth.
‘Aarrmm!’ Marie gagged.
‘Bitch!’ Jerome scoffed, as he pulled out, tilted her head back and creamed her pretty face.
‘Did you like that, little miss piggie?’ He asked.
‘Yes, sir.’
‘Then, I hope you understand that you aren’t and never will be my girlfriend, even if you’ll always be my fucking whore. Do you hear?’ Jerome inquired.
‘Yes, sir,’ she moaned.
‘Good,’ Jerome said, then took her home.
Not surprisingly, however, it wasn’t long before she acquired a dark reputation – as her town most notorious slut!
~*~
Further Corruption
Following her original experience with Jerome, Marie started craving his defilement more than ever. Too, she stopped wearing panties and a bra, as well as began smoking.
One Saturday afternoon, she was dressed in a blouse, a short skirt, fishnets and high-heeled shoes when she bought some cigarettes at the liquor store.
She stepped outside and torched a tobacco stick while Jerome came around the corner.
‘You look cheap,’ he said.
‘Why do you care? I’m an easy-lay, aren’t I?’ she giggled.
‘That’s for sure,’ Jerome answered, then: – ‘I told my friend, Troy, about you and he wants to meet you at his place.’
‘Where?’
‘You’ll see,’ Jerome said as they got in his truck and he drove to a farmhouse.
‘This is Marie,’ Jerome introduced her to the white, 19-y/o Troy, whose parents were gone.
‘So, you’re the infamous Marie, are you?’ Troy said.
‘Yeah,’ she replied.
‘Show me your body,’ he commanded.
Marie discarded her blouse and skirt.
‘You’re a hottie!’ Troy noted.
‘I’m glad you didn’t call me a princess or babe since I’m Jerome’s whore.’
‘I envy you, man,’ Troy said.
‘She’s here to share,’ Jerome responded as Troy shoved his finger into her vag.
‘Diddle her,’ Jerome suggested.
‘I’m probing her womb,’ Troy explained.
‘Is it fertile?’ Jerome asked.
‘I think it’s possible to breed the cow,’ Troy smirked.
‘She’s a breeding animal?’ Jerome chuckled.
‘She IS on a farm,’ Troy answered before he removed his finger and contemptuously wiped it across Marie’s lips.
He and Jerome next stripped, followed by Troy bending her over the living room couch and hammering his 9-inched penis into her ass.
‘Take it like a dog!’ he roared as Jerome slid beneath her and sank his cock into her muff.
‘Use me!’ Marie exclaimed.
‘You’re a filthy shit-hole!’ Troy snarled.
‘Yeah, you are!’ Jerome added,
In a few minutes, she climaxed before the hunks dismounted her and unloaded in her shoes.
‘Be careful not to stagger!’ Troy warned her.
However, she could hardly believe him saying, ‘I wish mom was a slut.’
‘You’re weird!’ Jerome retorted.
Nevertheless, that was the way the afternoon ended, with Marie going home and feeling very, very satisfied.
~*~
Forest Nymph
Obviously, Marie’s first gangbang demonstrated her sordid needs. In fact, she was willing to try virtually anything, and on a Sunday evening, she walked out to the highway where she waited until a car stopped next to her.
The white, middle-aged driver noticed her shoes and asked, ‘Are you a hooker?’
‘No, I’m a slut and my name is Marie,’ she responded.
‘I’m Father Lloyd.’
‘You’re gorgeous and look old enough to be my dad,’ she said.
‘Why don’t you pretend you’re my daughter?’
‘That sounds fun,’ Marie answered.
Lloyd then opened the front passenger’s door, waved her into his car and pulled it into the woods beside the road.
They disembarked his vehicle and he inquired, ‘Do you remember the Biblical story about Jonah and the whale?’
‘Yeah. Why?’
‘I have a whale in my pants,’ Lloyd grinned as he lowered his trousers to reveal his 12-inched cock.
‘It mesmerizes you, doesn’t it?’ he said.
‘Yes, sir.’
‘Well, there was a time when pagans worshiped trees, although you’ll worship the true god! Start praying!’ Lloyd ordered.
Marie knelt and aimed his dick into her mouth.
‘Dear Lord, please forgive my sinful daughter!’ Lloyd intoned.
‘I’m a sinner!’ her mind screamed.
‘You Babylonian whore!’ Lloyd condemned her.
‘I’m a filthy whore!’ she thought while an orgasm possessed her.
For 10 minutes, however, the priest roughly abused her throat, until he unplugged it, went to his car and returned with communion goblet.
He spilled his seed into it before handing it to her.
‘Swallow your shame, you foul woman!’ He instructed.
‘Yes, sir,’ -and she complied.
‘Do you love your daddy?’ Lloyd then sneered.
‘You’re the world’s best,’ Marie concluded the evening, though while she never saw Lloyd again, she relished being a ‘sinner!’
~*~
Humiliated
The next Friday night, Marie, Jerome and Troy were drinking beer in Jerome’s motorcycle repair garage.
‘What have you been up to, bitch?’ Troy inquired.
‘I met a priest last Sunday evening. His name’s Lloyd and I pretended I was his daughter,’ Marie answered.
‘His daughter?’ Jerome replied.
‘Yeah. He asked me if I remembered the Bible story about Jonah and the whale because he had a whale in his pants. His cock’s enormous.’
‘Did he fuck you?’ Troy said.
‘I worshiped the ‘true god’ by sucking his prick,’ Marie responded.
‘What else did he say?’ Jerome asked.
‘That I’m a sinner, a Babylonian whore and a foul woman.’
‘But not a nun – right?’ Troy snickered.
‘I couldn’t wear a habit, especially since mine are so bad!’ Marie said.
‘Really!’ Jerome snorted, then: – ‘I know a good way to intoxicate you!’
He shoved her to the floor, placed his thumb over his bottle, quickly guided its neck into her vag and shook it until foam ran down her thighs.
‘You’re already drunk, aren’t you?’ Troy asked.
‘Yeah!’
In a bit, Jerome lifted her to her feet and the bottle fell to the floor.
‘You’re going to church this Sunday morning,’ he said.
‘Okay,’ she agreed.
However, she had no idea regarding Jerome’s and Troy’s plan.
They ordered her to wear regular stockings, shoes and a long dress before they took her to the church where she sat between them on the rear pew.
Next, Jerome activated a vibrator and thrust it into her snatch.
‘Oooooh, myyyy gawwwd!’ she whispered, with humiliation surging through her while the pastor hurled Jehovah’s wrath against fornication.
Nonetheless aroused, she climaxed.
Once she, Jerome and Troy had left the service, Troy raised her dress and remarked, ‘Your cunt-juices have baptized your toy!’ – And…
‘… Amen!’ Jerome interjected.
~*~
Lusty Wench
‘What are you doing, this afternoon?’ Marie asked Jerome.
‘It’s Saturday and I’m fixing motorcycles,’ he answered.
‘You weren’t thinking about that when you humiliated me in church a month ago, were you?’ Marie responded.
‘I was trying to rev your engine,’ Jerome said.
‘You did that with a vibrator.’
‘Did you blush?’ he inquired.
‘I’m shameless,’ Marie answered.
‘That defines sluts,’ Jerome said, then: – ‘It’s rather cold to be wearing nothing except shoes, a bra, and panties.’
‘I’m hoping to seduce a stranger,’ Marie had barely responded when the door opened and a mid-30’s white man came into the garage.
‘Hello, I’m Doyle. Who are you?’ he asked.
‘I’m Jerome and this is Marie.’
‘Is she married?’ Doyle said.
‘I’ve never had the privilege,’ Marie told him.
‘I see. I dumped my wife because she’s a prude,’ Doyle informed her.
‘It’s too bad Marie can’t replace her,’ Jerome said.
‘You’re a lusty wench, aren’t you?’ Doyle responded.
‘I’m a slag if you’re using British terms,’ Marie displayed her knowledge.
‘Slag is so vulgar, not that I mind!’ Doyle sneered. ‘Anyway, I want to buy a motorcycle. How much do they cost?’
‘I’ll give you a $100 discount and throw Marie into the bargain,’ Jerome grinned.
‘That’s good price, considering she’s half-naked!’ Doyle laughed as he shredded her bra and panties.
Next, he stripped while her snatch started drooling over his strong chest, sculpted thighs and 11-inched weapon.
Similar to Lloyd, he was a gorgeous.
And Doyle pinned her against the wall before stuffing his penis into her loins.
‘Fuck this dirty whore!’ She screamed.
‘Take it!’ Doyle bellowed .
‘You’re a low-life bitch!’ Jerome snorted.
‘Oh, god, yes!’ – and she had a climax, followed by Doyle ‘urinating’ his semen into her vag and withdrawing from it.
‘Bang her, Jerome,’ he said.
‘I have a better idea,’ Jerome responded as he unzipped his jeans, moved behind Marie, inserted his cock-head in her bowels and jacked-off into them.
‘I’m oiling her guts!’ he smiled.
‘You’re a kinky bastard!’ Doyle said.
After he’d re-dressed, though, he asked ‘When can I buy a motorcycle?’
‘Tomorrow,’ Jerome answered.
‘Alright.’
Doyle then left the garage as Troy came in to announce, ‘Marie, I recently met a porn-director living in a bigger city. He knows you’re hot and will pay you to appear in movies.’
‘Are you serious?’ She exclaimed.
‘Yeah, I am,’ Troy said, and….
‘… Wow, you’ll be a famous star!’ Jerome predicted her future.
~*~
Smut-Queen
Constantly aroused, Marie repeatedly fingered her vag until the Friday morning a week later when she and Jerome ditched school, with them and Troy traveling to the city Troy had mentioned.
‘Are you nervous?’ he asked.
‘A little,’ she answered before the trio entered a building where Kevin, the white, 42-y/o director, was waiting.
‘Kevin, this is Marie and my friend, Jerome,’ Troy said.
‘A pleasure meeting you. Come into my office,’ Kevin replied.
Marie, Troy and Jerome did, as Kevin gestured toward 3 chairs: – ‘Have a seat,’
‘Thanks,’ Troy said,
‘I own Lewd Productions and specialize in gangbangs. You’re promiscuous, aren’t you, Marie?’ He questioned her.
‘Yeah,’ she responded.
‘Good, because nice girls respect themselves too much and I’m filming the Trash-Doll series,’ Kevin answered.
‘The only reason the cunt exists is to suck and fuck and that title’s perfect,’ Jerome remarked,
‘I agree,’ Kevin said, then took Jerome, Marie and Troy into his studio containing a bed and a camera.
‘Now, undress and strike a pose,’ he ordered.
Marie obeyed.
‘Holy cow, you’re a one sexy piece of filth! The camera loves you!’ Kevin marveled as handed her a script.
‘Memorize this and return at 7 tonight,’ he instructed.
‘I will,’ she promised.
After that, Jerome and Troy drove her to a motel where she studied her lines until she could repeat them word for word.
Next, she, Jerome and Troy went back and walked into the studio.
The white, 21-y/o Eli and white, 23-y/o Greg – her co-actors – had already stripped,
‘How are you?’ Eli greeted her.
‘I’m ready to perform,’ Marie said as she removed her clothes.
According to the script, she sat on the bed and smiled, ‘Hello, boys. I’m Marie, the trash-doll,’ – and she spread her legs before digging her finger into her snatch.
‘Isn’t that a pretty hole? That’s what I am, a hole,’ she said.
‘Holes suck cocks!’ Eli snarled as he launched his 10-inched spear into her mouth and Greg’s thick, 11-inched rod impaled her dung-pussy.
Meanwhile, Kevin was shooting the scene from various angles, though Marie’s felt ecstasy bringing to her orgasm after orgasm.
Eli and Greg also had the stamina of bulls, and they lasted 45 minutes before they cum-soiled her face.
‘You’re a natural. Let’s go to my office and I’ll sign you to a $5,000 contract,’ Kevin said.
‘When will the movie hit the market?’ Troy asked.
‘It’ll be shown at The Imperial Adult Theater this Sunday. Here are free tickets to watch it,’ Kevin answered.
However, the youngsters stayed at the motel until Sunday and attended the film’s premiere.
And she couldn’t help masturbating again while the credits scrolled up the screen:
Lewd Productions
presents
TRASH-DOLL No. I
starring
Marie
The Sexy Piece Of Filth
Here is a real sex story....On the farm
Here is a real sex story....On the farm · Romance · You are alone at the farm now‚ you have sent IT packing and I get to visit. I am very happy that you have invited me to spend a few days with you‚ knowing full well this is just a physical thing. But that is no reason for me not to make you feel as good as possible.
You had offered to pick me up in town and get me to the farm‚ but I would rather surprise you. I arrive in town and am able to get directions to your place and am just beside myself as I drive to your place. It is fall‚ and the weather has gotten cold. Even though the temperature is getting cold‚ I am feeling very warm as I approach your farm.
I drive up to your house and am just amazed this is the kind of place I have always dreamed of. But to be honest I am not sure I could handle all the work here unless I was to become a full time farmer. I walked up on the porch and knocked on the door. It is getting to be mid afternoon so I really am not expecting you to be in the house. This is fine because I would love to surprise you out in the barn and it seems that I may get my way. After a while of standing and knocking‚ there is no answer so I try the door. It opens and I call out for you just in case. I do not want to scare you‚ just surprise you. With no answer to my calls‚ I manage to find the kitchen and drop my bags out of the way. But I cannot help but stop and admire this fine house and in some cases wonder how some of my own antiques may fit in here. But‚ I finally get to the back door and can see the stables. I am thinking to my self that I hope you are out there tending to your horses.
I walk toward the stables and am spotted by your dog‚ who does not know what to make of me just yet. I offer him a treat in the hopes he will come to me and not give me away just yet. He barks at me but not very loudly and I am glad that it seems you have not heard his barks or have chosen to ignore him for some reason. He finally calms down and takes the treat from my hand‚ deciding I am not a threat. I pat him on the head and pet him for a moment as I continue to make my way to the stables.
I am able to approach the stables without being found out and am just to the left of the doorway sneaking peeks to see if I can determine where you are or if you are in there at all. I can hear you talking to the horse you are grooming and have also been able to determine the stall you are in. Part of me wants to sneak up behind you‚ slide my arms around your waist and kiss you on the neck. But I am sure the surprise of someone coming up behind you like that may frighten you or cause some other reaction that may result with me being in severe pain. I walk up slowly toward the stall. I am also glad that my presence is not spooking the horses. I am being careful to just be out of your usual field of view and yet hope you will catch a glimpse of me as I approach. I still may startle you‚ but it will not be as bad as me sneaking up behind you. I could not have planned it any better‚ just as I reach the stall doorway‚ you turn and see me. That beautiful smile tells me that you recognize me and are happy to see me. You set down your brush and come over to greet me‚ hugging my neck tightly. I wrap my arms around you and pick you up and at the same time you wrap your legs around me squeezing tight.
After a few minutes of hugging and exchanging a few simple kisses and other pleasant greetings I let you down and you stand next to me. You explain the work that you still have to complete. I ask if I may help you complete your chores. It has been a long time but I think I remember how to groom‚ feed‚ and otherwise take care of a horse. Even though it would be quicker to move on to another horse‚ I would rather stay next to you and groom the horses together. I am very happy when you let me stick by you as I play a little game of being slightly naïve of just how to complete the tasks. While being careful to actually complete the job and keep you happy‚ I do go out of my way to get next to you as often as possible. I brush against you‚ stopping to kiss you on the cheek or neck as I pass by‚ and giving little hugs at every opportunity. The time goes quickly and I am happy to have been able to help you finish your chores and am so happy to be walking back to the house with my arm around your waist. Of course just as I have been doing since I first saw you today‚ I was sneaking looks at your ass and the rest of you as well just taking it all in.
We’re dirty and truth be told neither of us smell like a bed of roses. As we approach the house‚ I explain finally how I got to your place and that I let myself in to put my bags on the floor. Once we are inside the back door and as we remove our coats I grab you pulling you in close and plant a long deep kiss on those sweet lips. As our lips part ways‚ you nuzzle into my chest and I was able t see you smile. It is a great feeling with you standing in front of me with your arms pulled in tight to your chest and you nuzzle in taking in the warmth and safety of my embrace.
After a while‚ you tell me that you had not prepared anything for dinner and that you were not sure what to do. While I would love to watch and help you create something in the kitchen. It has been a long day and I think it would be nice to take this beautiful woman out to dinner and if she wishes we can go raise a little hell at the bar too. So‚ I suggest that we go to town for dinner and possibly more. You are agreeable to this and I think a little relieved that you do not have to do anything other then shower and get ready for a night out. Since I do not know anything about the restaurants‚ bars‚ or anything like that in your area I am completely at your mercy as to where we may go and how well dressed we will need to be.
You help me take my bags to the bedroom and I am very pleased that you have led me straight to your room and not to some guest room. Once in the room‚ my first instinct is to grab you‚ tear your clothes off and just have nasty sweaty sex with you. But I really want this to be special. Besides there will be enough opportunities for just sweaty sex. So I start asking you about where we shall go in town and how I should dress‚ etc. Once all of that is settled‚ I get some clean clothes out of my suit case and lay them on the bed. Then as I turn again thinking where exactly is the bathroom so that I can shower‚ hopefully with you. Suddenly there you are standing in front of me really close wearing nothing but a towel. Holding the top of the towel in place with one hand you reach up with the free hand and grasp my neck as I lean in to kiss you deeply and passionately. Our lips part and I get to stare for a moment into those brown eyes. You give me that little smile as you take my hand and lead me to the bathroom. I close the door behind me as we enter the bathroom. Anticipating what is to come I am already rock hard and a little kiddy with the anticipation.
I turn you around to face me quickly and you lose your grip on the towel. It falls to the floor and I pull you in close‚ so I can feel you close to me. We kiss again‚ and as we part lips this time you step back a little so that you can turn on the shower. I want to just strip down and pull you in there. But that will mean I cannot watch and take in the vision of your body there in front of me. You turn your attention to me and help me remove my clothes. First my shirt‚ and then my pants‚ it is no surprise to you that I have a hard on that is just aching to break free. I step out of my underwear and move over to you just before you step into the shower. You take a hold of my cock and after looking down for a moment you look up into my eyes and give that sweet grin of yours. We then slip into the shower together into the warm water. Your back is to the shower head and the water is running over your body as I hug you close and kiss your neck you lean back letting the water wet your hair. It seems a little like you ignore me for that moment‚ so I move you behind me as I bend forward slightly to wet my hair as well. All of it done playfully‚ you then smack me on the ass as I stand there slightly bent forward. This causes me to stand up and look at you slightly over one shoulder. Now is play time‚ getting the soap I start to massage and soap your body. You keep trying to get the soap from me‚ but I am having way too much fun exploring your body and kiss the parts that are not covered in soap. I stop long enough to lather up my chest and a couple of other spots so that you can let your hands do some wondering as well. It is not long until you have found your way to my cock‚ massaging it and my balls. I get so distracted by what you are doing I stop putting soap on you for a moment. But that ends‚ when you start telling me what you like and want. Oh how I love a woman who can tell me what and how she wants it. That means that I can spend more time actually giving her pleasure rather then trying to figure what she likes and possibly not pleasure at all. We take turns soaping and rinsing each other and as parts of our bodies are cleaned off. They are immediately given some much deserved attention.
I position you under the water and slowly work my way down your body with my tongue and fingers. I stop to pay attention to your nipples‚ taking one in my mouth as I lightly pinch the other. I come back up just long enough for a kiss and then continue my journey. As I reach my knees‚ I first explore your pussy with my fingers as I kiss your stomach and hips. I can feel you getting wet and lose and now I am able to work two fingers into you. I glance up to see that you are enjoying the experience as you part your legs and throw one leg over my shoulder. Now‚ as the water cascades over you I am able to use my tongue on the lips of you pussy. You hips move in and out almost begging me to do more. I am not about to stop now‚ and begin parting those lips with my tongue wanting to get to your clit.
I can tell immediately that I have hit a good spot as you back arches and grasping the back of my head you pull my mouth hard into your pussy. I have no idea what you are hanging onto‚ but you have managed to put both legs over my shoulders giving me better access to that sweet pink pussy. I continue to work you over with my tongue and fingers. It is not long before I am rewarded with the taste of your cum. You then remove your legs from around my neck and shoulders as I rise up to greet you. Eager to taste yourself on my lips you grab me and pull me in for a long kiss while stroking my cock once again. You manage to bring me to the edge of release only to stop just before I do. Oh‚ what a tease and I love it!
Then you work your way down my body and in no time have my cock in your mouth‚ working it over. Again‚ just before I explode you stop. Damn! How do you know just when to stop? You start again this time working your finger between my legs and are massaging my anus. Oh‚ I am sure this time there will be no stopping me. I relax enough for you to work you finger just slightly into me while expertly working over my cock with your mouth and tongue. This time I have built up what I am sure will be a load that will not remain inside of me no matter what. All of sudden you stop and stand up in front of me and I am a little disappointed but at the same time exhilarated because I have never been teased so well. I pull you close kissing you again‚ long and hard‚ breathing like I have just ran a marathon. You wrap your legs around my waist‚ while also wrapping your arms around my neck as you hop up into my arms. I lower you down onto my cock‚ as I push you against the wall of the shower. It takes a few moments but I work my cock deep inside you as you begin to move up and down. Again I am denied my release as you hop off at the last moment. Shit! Are you psychic or something?!
You turn and bend over offering you pussy to me again. Although I am seriously considering hitting that ass as I slap your ass checks repeatedly getting them nice and pink. I grab your hips and pull you in hard‚ plunging my cock into again. I am determined to cum this time and am not letting go till I do. As you begin to finger your clit as I plunge in and out of your pussy I am thinking‚ that I will achieve my goal. I can feel you getting ready to cum and want to pull out and deny you just as you have denied me‚ but I cannot. All at once you cum and I am determined to cum too‚ but you decide to cut your own pleasure short to deny me once again. What do I have to do to be able to cum? Damn!
Suddenly we are rinsing off again and you are out of the shower. I am a little stunned‚ what is going to happen now? Am I supposed to finish my self off or what? I exit the shower with a hard on that is damn near painful now. You quickly towel off although not completely drying yourself. You throw a towel at me and tell me to hurry up as you exit the bathroom and move into the bedroom. If I could I would have just shook the water off like a dog so I could follow you quicker. But I can’t so I towel off while in hot pursuit of that ass I see hurrying toward the bed.
You throw my clothes that were lying on the bed to the floor as you get between the sheets. I follow close behind you and slide up next to you as I look deeply into those eyes and even though I am so focused on your eyes I can see that sweet smile reflected in them. I pull your legs apart and slide between them and once again am buried in your pussy. I start slow‚ varying speed and angle‚ every so often thrusting hard and holding it in place for a slight moment. Then without withdrawing‚ I roll over onto my back pulling you on top of me. I must have hit the right spot as you begin to wildly thrust and ride my cock. You change positions often from lying on my chest to sitting straight up and arching your back. Then you sit hard down as far as you can onto my cock‚ thrusting your hips back and forth‚ you back arches again and you are about to explode. I am pushing in harder and matching your enthusiasm and speed while holding onto your hips again. There is NO way I am stopping this time. All at once we cum at the same time and I feel a rush of your juices washing over my cock and between my legs. You fall down next to me in bed smiling and caressing my chest as I hold you next to me. I cannot believe the feeling I have from being denied so many times only to finish like this. But before I can say anything else‚ apparently you have some unfinished business and you disappear below the sheets and begin to lick my cock and balls clean. I am once again hard and ready for action. This time you simply take my cock in your mouth and reward me by letting me cum again‚ swallowing the entire load.
I reach down and bring you up so that I may kiss you tasting myself too. Now‚ I am truly speechless as you again lay next to me on the bed. Nothing is said for a few moments as we lay there snuggled up together just enjoying the warmth of our bodies next to one another.
After a little while we finally start to talk again and are planning the rest of the night. We exit the bed and begin to dress. But I cannot help myself‚ I must caress you‚ kiss you‚ and other wise touch you.
There is a lot more to this night. But that will have to come in part 2 of this story.
SWINGER EVENTS AND PARTIES IN VIRGINA/MARYLAND/WASHINGTON D.C. AKA DMV
Other Areas, VA (USA) · Men Seeking Women · ABOUT THE SWINGER SOCIAL CLUB
DMV Swinger Social Club is a lifestyle social club for adventurous adults who embrace the kink and/or swinger lifestyles. It is unapologetically different from other swinger parties. A dark, exciting, sexually charged yet sensual atmosphere without anything to distract you from why you came. All are welcome, exhibitionists and voyeurs alike. This is a place where you can meet other like-minded people and explore your kinks and fantasies in a safe, sane, nonjudgmental environment. So, whether you want to watch, play, or get your kink on we have a little something for everyone.
DMV Swinger Social Club is the place to be in the DMV for all alternative lifestyle events! Don’t like the big lifestyle party crowds or clubs, come party with us in a chill, relaxed, and welcoming environment. Our lifestyle social club brings together provocative couples, adventurous females, transgender persons, and kinky men where you can mix & mingle in a wild, uninhibited environment. This singles, couples, men, women, and transgender party welcomes both committed and casual members of the lifestyle and creates a safe space for diverse genders and orientations! We are a fun, safe, and kinky group. We love to host and organize upscale fun events and parties. We are lifestyle members and inclusive of everyone! We’d love to include you in all the fun.
WE HOST PARTIES AND EVENTS BI-WEEKLY IN THE DMV AREA BUT MOSTLY IN VA AND MD.
Angela ~Chapter 1 of a book
Angela ~Chapter 1 of a book · One on One · The Magic Glade
By
Nicholas Wolf
Angela
It was still only 9 o’clock‚ but already the temperature in the cottage was becoming unbearable. The windows were flung wide open‚ but with little breeze to stir the air this seemed to have little affect.
“Well I can’t just sit here melting‚” Angela thought to herself‚ ”perhaps the woods would be a bit cooler. At least there would be fresh air and shade.”
Her mind made up‚ she took her small backpack from the cupboard under the stairs‚ and went through to the kitchen. Taking two bottles of water from the fridge she dropped them inside. She went back through to the small lounge and looked around‚ searching.
“Ah there it is‚ I knew I left it here somewhere.” She said to herself‚ as sun lotion followed the water into her pack.
“Can’t be too careful.” She thought. “I know I’ve applied some already‚ but in this sun...”
“Book‚ book.” She searched around‚ finally locating it on the table beside her favourite chair. “Can’t go without a book.”
It was one of Angela’s pleasures in life to simply sit in a sheltered glade‚ or beside the small murmuring stream‚ and let herself be transported to other lands and times‚ lost in a good book.
She took her wide brimmed straw hat from where it hung beside the door‚ and went outside‚ pulling the door shut behind her. Not bothering to lock it behind her she started down the garden path‚ and on reaching the gate turned right‚ and headed off towards the centre of the village.
As she walked past the old church‚ making her way to the field beyond‚ a slight breeze caught at the hem of her thin cotton dress.
“Aah! Much better.” She thought‚ and moved along more quickly.
The field was lush‚ thick with grasses and wild flowers. This was the first really hot day‚ and this coming at the very end of August‚ she could remember all summer. The preceding weeks had been overcast at best‚ it seemed to have rained nearly everyday since April. The wild flowers grew in abundance. Red and yellow‚ white and pick‚ the field was a veritable kaleidoscope of colour. She bent and picked some blue‚ now almost faded to lilac‚ harebells from between the tall blades of grass‚ which she twirled between her fingers as she walked‚ getting ever closer to the inviting shade ahead. Suddenly smiling‚ she placed the flowers in the band of her hat‚ and skipped the remainder of the way.
As she passed from bright sunshine into the shade of the trees‚ it was just as she had thought‚ the temperature dropped noticeably. It was cool. She stopped‚ removed her hat‚ and mopped the sweat from her brow and neck. Replacing it she headed off along the well-trodden track heading in the direction of the stream.
It was a glorious day‚ and Angela felt good. She smiled at the twittering and chirping of the birds‚ chaffinch and willow-warblers amongst them. She was lost in the colours‚ shapes and textures of the trees and shrubs. There was dogwood and brambles. There were Ash‚ Alder and Oak‚ but her eyes always lingered on the birch. Of all the trees perhaps the silver birch was her favourite. Not long lived by tree standards‚ it gave it a kind of mortality. Not only that‚ she loved its’ silver bark which peeled back and curled in so many ways. She had long ago given up trying to find some kind of pattern‚ and put the numerous different shapes down to the whim of the tree‚ the elements and nature. She couldn’t resist pulling a piece back‚ revealing the brown of the wood beneath.
A small shape scurried across the track ahead of her‚ moving to fast to identify. A shrew‚ a mouse perhaps? She sipped some water as she slowly walked along‚ enjoying the peace and solitude‚ the tranquillity.
“Peace and tranquillity?” She thought‚ hearing the sound of a flute or whistle coming from close by. The sound was melodic and tuneful‚ the refrain hauntingly familiar‚ although she couldn’t quite place it. It nagged at the back of her mind‚ but refused to come forward.
She turned in a circle trying to locate the source of the music‚ and finally drawn by the melody‚ pushed aside two bushes‚ and stepped between.
She emerged in a sunlit glade‚ and looked around. Trees and shrubs with various coloured flowers surrounded a circle of soft lush grass‚ which seemed to cushion her feet as she stepped upon it. The scent of the sweet briar filled the air. The grass was cut short‚ which she found surprising‚ but what she found even more surprising was what she saw in the centre. Sitting on a long thick trunk of a tree was the musician behind the music. It was perhaps the smallest man she had ever seen‚ and he was staring straight at her. He lowered his flute from his mouth.
“Top o’ tha mornin to ya‚ and how be you this fine sunny day?”
“What?” She said.
“I said Top o’ tha mornin..”
“No‚ no I heard what you said‚ it’s just that you’re ..”
Being no more that three feet tall‚ dressed in mainly green and brown‚ red hair‚ a matching coloured long bushy beard‚ and speaking in a broad Irish brogue‚ well he had to be “a leprechaun.”
“Well is that what I be girlie‚ and am I not to your liking then?”
“It’s just the shock‚ your accent‚ the speed you talk” She stopped‚ not sure how to continue.
The small figure seemed to shimmer before her eyes‚ and was then surrounded in a bright white light. She lowered her eyes to the grass‚ shielding them against the sudden glare. As she noticed the light fade she raised her head. Her jaw dropped slightly‚ her lips forming an almost perfect ‘O’‚ and her eyes opened wide.
“Well dear lady‚ is this more to your liking?”
Angela looked quickly around the glade.
“Where?...How?....Magic?..”
“ Perhaps it seems magic to you my dear‚ but for myself‚ well. It’s just natural.” He started to explain before disappearing in white light‚ to be replaced by an Elf‚ with his distinguishing pointed ears and upward slanting eyebrows. Again the light flared‚ a giant fully 10 feet tall‚ and once more a glare caused her to avert her eyes.
As the light faded a huge black wolf sat staring up at her with dark brown eyes‚ its long pink tongue hanging between sharp pointed fangs from its snout. Tilting its head back it let out a deafening howl‚ before itself being consumed by white light‚ which cleared leaving once more the well spoken man sitting on the log. Angela took a half step backward and just stood staring‚ to shocked and surprised to speak.
“I’m so sorry‚ it wasn’t my intention to startle or scare you‚ I just aimed to demonstrate that what you referred to as magic‚ is in fact quite natural to me.” He apologised.
“What? Oh that’s fine‚ startled not scared. Just give me a minute.”
As she tried to gather her thoughts she focused on the man in front of her. Well spoken definitely‚ and from the accent and manners‚ certainly English. He was not young‚ but neither was he old. He was slim‚ but fit looking‚ she could see little sign of fat‚ his hair was dark‚ showing silver at the temples. He was dressed in a short sleeved shirt and shorts‚ and wore sandals on his feet‚ which rested on the ground. His shirt was unbuttoned down to his stomach‚ and she could see a hint of hair on his chest. As to his height‚ well perhaps two or three inches taller than she was. She stared into his light blue eyes.
“The leprechaun‚ are you some kind of fairy?” She asked.
“Excuse me!!”
“Fairy‚ you know‚ magical folk.”
“Would you mind spelling that for me please‚ fairy that is?” he asked‚ his eyebrows slightly raised.
“F-a-i-r-y.” she answered matter-of-factly.
“Hmm. Pronounced the same‚” he mused‚ “and yes I am a member of the ancient races‚ but we spell it F-a-e-r-i-e. I believe the term fairy when applied to a man has a whole different connotation now days.”
Angela giggled‚ a tinkling‚ happy sound‚ and she raised her hand to cover her mouth‚ stifling a laugh. Having composed herself she lowered her hand.
“Why yes I guess it does. She continued‚ now unable to contain her laughter‚ as she smiled at him. “I didn’t mean to imply...”
“No‚ no don’t apologise‚ it is of no matter.” Her smiled back at her.
“Where are my manners‚ won’t you sit down. May I offer you refreshment?” She waved the bottle she still held in her hand.
“Yes I see you have water‚ but perhaps some cold juice‚ wine perhaps?”
“Juice sounds good thank you.”
“And to eat? Choose anything your heart desires.” He offered.
“Well I am rather partial to cherries.”
“Then cherries you will have. Please‚ do sit.” He gestured behind her to her right‚ and she turned her head.
Where before there had just been grass‚ there was now a large coloured woollen blanket‚ with juice and a bowl of cherries at the centre. She moved to the blanket‚ and as he had offered‚ she sat. The blanket was incredibly soft‚ possibly the softest wool she had felt. She ran her hand up and down‚ enjoying the soft‚ almost sensual feel on her skin. She took a deep red cherry from the bowl‚ and sucked it into her mouth. Her teeth bit into the soft fruit and it burst‚ succulent juices covering her tongue. Mmm‚ she moaned quietly and let the juice slide down her throat‚ before chewing and swallowing the fruit.
As she reached for a second she turned her head and noticed him moving towards her‚ his fingers undoing the remaining buttons on his shirt. He removed it‚ and dropped it to the blanket. Angela lent away from him.
“Excuse me?” She asked.
“Oh. I can assure you there is absolutely nothing to worry about. You can rest assured that I won’t molest you in anyway....unless you would like me to of course.” He smiled‚ and she thought she saw a twinkle in his eye.
“I was merely going to sunbathe. I do so enjoy the sensation of the suns warmth on my naked flesh. He undid his shorts and let them drop to the ground‚ before stepping out of them. Angela coughed.
He stood in front of her totally naked. She ran her eyes down his chest‚ his stomach. Beneath soft curly black hair‚ his manhood hung thick and limp between his legs. She licked her dry lips‚ before placing another cherry in her mouth. He lowered himself to lay face down‚ his head resting on his arms‚ the juice and cherries between them on the blanket.
She removed her hat before‚ smoothing her dress‚ she too lay face down‚ her arms cradling her head.
After about ten minutes he turned his head towards her.
“Do you not sunbathe?” He asked. She turned her head to look at him.
“Well not really‚ and well..” Her eyes seemed to scan around the glade.
“Oh you don’t have to worry about that my dear‚ we really are quite secluded‚ and people seldom come here. In fact you’re the first in‚ Oh let’s just say a very long time. Do you not like to feel the heat of the suns rays on your naked body‚ it really can be quite invigorating‚ quite sensual.”
“It’s just that‚ “she looked down at her dress‚” I’m not wearing much under here‚ and with you lying there‚” she looked down his back to his firm buttocks‚ “naked‚ well...”
“Rest assured you are safe here with me‚ we’ll just share in the pleasure the sun gives us.”
Not knowing why she even considered the idea‚ she sat‚ her arms going behind her back to the zip on her dress‚ and undoing it. As the straps began to slip down her arms‚ she looked him in the eye.
“Well?”
“Oh‚ please excuse me.” He turned his head and resting it again on his arms‚ looked away.
She let the top of the dress drop down‚ then lay back to remove it completely‚ before folding it and placing it beside her on the rug. Then‚ like him she lay face down to enjoy the sun. He turned his head to face her.
The sun did indeed feel nice on her skin. It’s warmth seeming to seep into her. The occasional breeze would stroke sensuously over her naked back‚ as if an invisible mouth were blowing softly.
She looked across. The man’s eyes were shut‚ his breathing shallow‚ he looked so calm and peaceful. She felt an urge to stroke his cheek‚ and her hand reached towards him. She stopped.
“Just what are you thinking?” She shook her head admonishing herself. “Cherries‚ think of the cherries.”
As she lent up on her elbows to reach towards the bowl‚ she felt her nipples rub gently against the blanket beneath her‚ The softness of the woollen fibres seemed to stroke as soft as a feather‚ gently at the tips. She sighed softly. All thought of cherries slipped away‚ as lowering herself‚ she repeated the action‚ making her nipples stiffen slightly‚ to protrude from her breasts.
“Mmm nice.” She thought‚ as once more she rubbed her chest backwards‚ and then forwards as she arched her back She stopped‚ now leaning on her elbows.
She reached to take another cherry from the bowl‚ and moved it towards her parted lips. Tilted her head back she sucked this third cherry into her mouth. Sweet juices burst in her mouth as she bit down hard‚ and again she let them flow slowly down her throat. She looked at the glass on the rug beside her.
“Who needs that?” She thought. After all‚ the cherries did both ease her hunger and sate her thirst.
His eyes had been slightly open as she moved her hand towards him‚ and he had sensed the indecision in her. She wanted to touch him‚ but felt cheapened by the thought. He smiled‚ and his eyes moved down from his study of her face‚ to fix on the curves of her white breast‚ a merest hint of it’s dark pink nipple showing‚ its tip being cushioned by soft wool.
Mmmm. His tongue slipped out between his dry lips‚ circling to moisten them. He tilted his head‚ returning his gaze to her face. He opened his eyes fully.
“Would you like me to apply some lotion to your back? You are after all pale of skin‚ and the sun’s rays are quite powerful.”
She reached a hand back over her shoulder‚ and touched her back. It did already feel a bit hot and slightly tender to the touch.
“Well if you wouldn’t mind.” She reached for her pack‚ and pulled out the sun lotion. Placing it between them on the blanket she averted her eyes as he started to rise‚ turning so to kneel beside her.
“Oohh!!” She shivered and a tiny squeal escaped between her lips.
“Cold?” He asked her.
“Just a bit. More the shock I think. Carry on.”
He had drawn a line down her spine with the creamy lotion‚ and now began to massage it into the soft skin of her back. His hands moved in circling motions‚ moving slowly‚ his fingers stroking‚ up and down. He reached across her back‚ stroking down her side. The tips of his fingers softly brushed the side of her breast. She turned her head‚ once again resting it on her arms‚ and looked at him‚ her eyes barely open.
On his face was a look of intense concentration as he stroked her‚ his fingers pushing at her skin as he massaged her back‚ and up over her shoulders. Again he rubbed over her side‚ this time his fingers lingering slightly‚ pushing gently at the softly yielding flesh beneath. She looked down‚ his member was slightly larger now‚ thicker‚ longer‚ and seemed to be growing before her eyes. Her mouth felt dry‚ as she moaned softly to herself‚ her passion beginning to rise.
Smoothing the lotion onto her skin his hands moved lower‚ the tips of his fingers sliding inside the waist of her white panties. Her eyes opened wider as he looked down at her face‚ his eyebrows raised in question. She nodded slightly and felt his fingers once more stroke and caress her lower back.
Her nerve ends were fired‚ tingling‚ as he expertly stroked and caressed her. Her imagination took wing‚ and carnal images vied for position in her head. She moaned softly as she saw him move down her body‚ and out of her line of sight. She felt her legs eased slightly apart‚ and felt the hot skin of his legs on the inside of her calves. He ran lines of lotion down the back of her legs.
With strong fingers he stoked upwards as if easing the tightness from her muscles. He stroked down the outside of her thighs‚ her calves‚ before again rubbing upwards‚ his thumbs this time stroking up the inside of her legs. Higher and higher‚ stopping just short of her panties‚ to stroke softly back down. She felt a tingle exciting her body‚ felt her nipples stiffen against the soft wool‚ felt heat build between her legs‚ as he again stroked firmly up her legs‚ her inner thighs.
“Would you prefer an all over tan do you think?”
She was started back to reality by the unexpected sound of his voice‚ and turned her head to look at him. She nodded as she slowly raised her hips from the ground. He leant forward and slid his hands under the waistband before sliding her panties over her hips and easing them down her legs. He moved to kneel beside her as he slipped them over her feet‚ and placed them on her dress.
He looked up at the curves of her firm cheeks. Round‚ firm succulent‚ like a peach he was eager to bite and taste. He ran his still lotion-coated hands over them‚ stroking‚ squeezing‚ kneading them‚ as she tensed her muscles. Angela could only moan‚ as her body trembled with suppressed emotion.
She raised her self on one elbow‚ and looked back at him. She could see the tension in his face‚ the inner tension that had grown as he had massaged and stroked her back‚ as he had caressed her legs and her cheeks. His member had continued to swell and grow. It was harder now‚ not hanging‚ but rather its tip pointing sideways at his hip. She rolled to her back.
He stared down longingly‚ taking in the roundness of her firm white breasts‚ with their dark pink nipples jutting proudly from their centres. His eyes moved down‚ taking in the flatness of her stomach‚ her slim waist and small rounded hips‚ finally resting on the dark delta between her legs. He swallowed hard‚ his mouth felt dry‚ and again he circled his lips with his tongue. He looked back to her face. She was wearing a mischievous smile‚ as she picked up the bottle of lotion from where he had left it. He gave a small cough.
“The front my dear?” His voice sounding husky.
“Hmm.” She lent slightly forward‚ and poured some lotion into her left hand. She slowly raised it moving it up to first cup‚ and then close it around her right breast. She squeezed‚ and he saw the creamy liquid ooze between her fingers‚ and run slowly down her stomach. She held the bottle towards him‚ her eyes now fixed on the wide girth and the long length of his cock‚ which stood fully erect in front of him‚ throbbing. Sighing‚ she moistened her lips.
“Legs perhaps.” He took the proffered bottle from her hand‚ and poured the thick lotion onto his palm. Dropping the bottle‚ he rubbed his hands together.
Her hand squeezed and rubbed at her breast‚ slowly circling. Her fingers squeezed at the firm nipple‚ pulling‚ leaving it glistening in the sunlight. She stroked across to her left breast and caressed and squeezed‚ tweaking her nipple‚ pulling then releasing. Backwards and forwards‚ stroking‚ caressing‚ pinching‚ twirling her stiff nipples. Her right hand moved lower to trace circles and stroke her stomach‚ the tips of her fingers briefly touching her soft pubic hair‚ before once more returning to the blanket at her side..
He stroked up the front of her legs‚ leaning towards her‚ watching as she gently writhed‚ and softly murmured‚ her tongue licking her lips‚ as she lost herself in her pleasure.
Down the outside quickly‚ his needs building inside him. He stroked up the inside of her thighs‚ Angela moaned louder as his fingers reached the top‚ fingers stroking outward‚ circling‚ to meet‚ to twist and tease her hair. She raised her hips as his fingers retraced their route back around her pussy‚ and then down her legs.
Again she felt his hands stoke her thighs‚ and again they parted at the top to toy with her soft hair. Once more he gently stroked‚ her sense of anticipation‚ her frustration‚ building as she yearned to feel his touch between her legs. She stroked and squeezed harder at her breasts thinking‚ “please... please.....” She raised her hips higher‚ thrusting towards him‚ as she felt his hands on her legs‚ stroking ever nearer to the heat between her thighs.
“Oooh!! Aaah!!” She moaned‚ as she felt not his finger‚ but the tip of a soft velvety tongue lick slowly up her lips. She looked down to see him looking up at her‚ the bottom of his face hidden between her legs. He lowered his head‚ and she sighed as again his tongue licked slowly up her pussy.
Slowly‚ gently‚ sensuously he used his tongue to tease and please‚ licking up her now swelling lips. Up‚ his tongue easing them slightly apart‚ pushing slightly harder. She was hot and wet‚ and her juices started to flow slowly between her lips.
“Mmmm.” He licked‚ savouring her taste on his tongue.
His tongue moved faster now as he licked‚ up and down. It pushed harder‚ probing. He buried his face deep between her legs‚ pushing his tongue fully out‚ to slide it into her. Again he moaned at the taste of juices on his tongue‚ her heat surrounding it.
Angela was moaning softly as she lowered her hands to grip the back of his head as she felt his tongue swirl inside her. Squeezing her thighs in his strong fingers he moved his tongue slowly in and out of her. In and out‚ licking her juices into his mouth to savour their taste‚ before letting them slide down his throat.
He stopped‚ and she felt his head push back against her hands‚ and reluctantly she let go. She leant forward as he sat back to kneel between her knees. She sighed at the sight of his member‚ which stood proudly throbbing‚ its’ purple tip shining in the bright sunlight. She reached out and stroked the tips of her fingers down its’ hard length. He closed his eyes‚ sighing at her touch.
“Perhaps that would be a little easier.” He nodded back over his shoulder directing her gaze behind him. The trunk was now draped with woollen fleeces‚ which covered the top‚ hanging down over the sides. She nodded‚ and taking her hands in his‚ he helped her to her feet. Hand in hand they walked naked across the glade.
Taking her waist‚ he lifted her to the broad trunk‚ lowering her gently onto the fleece-covered top. He eased her slightly back before kneeling between her legs. Stroking his hands up the backs‚ he raised them and placed them over his shoulders. She lay her head back‚ and raised her hips‚ longing to feel his tongue once more buried deep inside her. He bent forward‚ and again started to lick his velvet tongue up and down her wet and eager pussy.
His blood more fired his licking became my urgent‚ as his hands stroked up and down‚ and around on her stomach. His tongue stabbed out pushing hard and fast between her lips‚ and into her sweet tasting hole. In and out‚ in and out‚ Angela moaned and her muscles tensed‚ her legs gripping the sides of the head between them. In and out‚ in and out‚ the tongue felt wider‚ longer‚ felt rougher as it now darted in and out of her‚ harder and faster. Her pussy lips parted further as the tongue seemed to grow‚ pushing them wider to take its’ size‚ and licking deeper and deeper inside her.
Angela saw an image of a black wolf with shining eyes‚ a long rough tongue hanging from its’ snout between pointed fangs. She looked down‚ it was a man not a wolf‚ but still she couldn’t shake the image from her mind.
“Aaah!!” She groaned‚ the tongue seemed to fill her‚ as it continued to slide in and out‚ twirling‚ licking‚ burying itself deep. In and out‚ in and out‚ the tingling between her legs grew‚ spreading through her pussy‚ and out across her stomach and chest tingling her hard jutting nipples. His hands squeezed her breasts. Every nerve end in her body was stimulated‚ excited‚ and she writhed moaning as he continued to lick her inner walls.
The tongue slid out to lick hard up over her clit‚ his mouth sucked hard.
“Yeeeess!!” She screamed out‚ as wave upon wave of electrical energy seemed to shoot outwards. Her back arched‚ her muscles contracted as she shook and shivered‚ her orgasm electrified and heightened her senses. Her clit and nipples tingled and throbbed.
As her orgasm subsided she sat up to see him now standing between her legs.
“Mmmm Thank you?” she told him.
“The pleasure was mine‚ I can assure you.”
She watched his mouth as he spoke. His tongue was quite normal. “I must have been lost in the moment‚ in the intense sensations.” She thought shaking her head slightly.
She lowered her eyes to look at the length of hard flesh protruding upwards from his loins. She slipped down from the trunk‚ and extended her hand to wrap her fingers slowly around it‚ and squeeze firmly.
“More mine I think‚ but let’s see shall we.”
She slowly pulled down‚ exposing his tip. Up‚ then down. She bent‚ her tongue slipped out between her lips. Up then down she stroked before she gently licked the very tip of her tongue along the slit on the end‚ tasting his seeping juice. His eyes were closed as he moaned softly.
She took him into her mouth‚ licking around his hard flesh‚ as she gently sucked. Slowly‚ rhythmically she moved her head up and down‚ sliding him between her lips as her hand stroked up and down his cock.
He gently gripped her arm and pulled her hand away. She looked up in surprise.
“Not that way.” He said‚ and holding her shoulders‚ he turned her and bent her over the tree trunk‚ laying her on a soft woollen fleece. His fingers slid between her legs‚ and started to stroke forwards and backwards.
Forwards and backwards he gently stroked her pussy‚ as her juices started to moisten his fingers. Forwards and backwards‚ she felt the heat build‚ her juices begin to flow. He slipped a finger slowly inside her.
“Mmmm.” And she moaned.
In and out his finger probed‚ as she grew hotter and wetter. He inserted another finger. In and out in and out he pushed and stroked. He moved forwards towards her‚ his hand wrapped around his length‚ lowering it and sliding it between her legs. She reached back between her legs‚ her thumb and forefinger circling his hard cock. She stroked it up and down her slit‚ lubricating the tip‚ before guiding him inside her.
Holding firmly on her hips‚ he bent his back‚ easing his own hips forward to slowly push himself deep inside her. She felt his stomach push against her cheeks.
“Aah.” He groaned. He just stood‚ his cock fully inside her‚ lost in the sensation of her wetness and her heat surrounding it.
Pulling back his hips he slid almost out‚ before once again sliding slowly back inside her. In and out‚ in and out‚ a slow‚ easy rhythm. As Angela moved started to mirror his movements he withdrew his length until just the tip was inside her.
“Hmm?” Slightly frustrated she looked back over her shoulder. He drove his cock in hard.
“Aaah!!” She moaned as she was forced forward‚ Her hands gripped tightly on the fleece. Again he pulled almost out and stopped‚ teasing her once more‚ before driving hard back into her. Out‚ and he stopped‚ sliding slightly in and out‚ savouring her growing sense of frustration‚ as she squirmed‚ pushing her pussy back towards him.
She felt his hands grip over her shoulders‚ and he forced his hips quickly forward to bury his cock hard and deep.
“Ooh Yess!!” Angels raised her head‚ words and sounds coming unbidden from her lips.
As he pumped backwards and forwards‚ his actions more urgent‚ harder‚ she was forced forwards‚ just the tips of her toes now touching the lush grass. In and out‚ his arms beneath hers‚ his hands clutching her shoulders and pulling back in time to his action.
“Ooh ! Aah!” They moaned as one‚ as she felt him‚ move faster and faster.
His cock seemed to swell more‚ becoming thicker and longer.
“Aahh!!” She moaned as it buried deep inside before sliding out. In‚ and his hands moved to the top of her shoulders. Out‚ his hips moved back. In‚ and she felt nails‚ yet not nails‚ dig into her flesh.
No not nails‚ they felt more pointed‚ harder‚ perhaps more like claws. He racked them down her back as he again powered his now huge cock into her. She moaned‚ and groaned‚ pain mixed with passion‚ with lust. He filled her‚ and she could feel her juices seeping round his hard flesh to run down her inner thighs.
As he drew his length back he grabbed her shoulders. As he powered back into her willing yielding flesh‚ his nails or claws scratched down her back. In and out‚ in and out‚ his rhythm now regular and hard.
Angela looked back over her shoulder‚ not certain what she would see. His cock had swollen and grown‚ longer‚ thicker‚ like nothing she had experienced before‚ as he now fucked her hot pussy harder and faster.
His face seemed unaltered‚ his eyes closed‚ mouth open and moaning as he rode her. However his chest seemed broader‚ his arms seemed larger‚ more hairy. His hand on the back of her head pushed her face down.
His action slowed‚ his thrusts becoming longer‚ harder as his passion grew yet higher‚ more intense. He lay on her back‚ and she felt his hot breath on her neck.
“Oow!‚ Aah!” She let out a groan of pain mixed with pleasure‚ as his teeth bit hard on her neck‚ his teeth feeling sharp and pointed.
He raised his head and howled as his cock jerked inside her‚ his hot seed bursting against her inner walls.
Angela’s breathing became short‚ as she panted‚ sighing and moaning. Shocks again ripped through her body‚ her swollen clit seemed to spark.
Her pussy muscles contracted around his length as he jerked again sending more of his cum spurting into her already full pussy.
Every muscle in her body contracted and she writhed‚ as electricity seemed to play over her‚ her nipples so hard now that they ached.
He held her hips burying his still jerking cock deep inside her as his lust spent itself‚ and his orgasm subsided.
Dressed now in his shirt and shorts‚ he zipped Angela’s dress.
When she had finally been able to raise herself from the fleece blanketed trunk‚ Angela had seen no visible evidence that he had ever been other than she had first seen him as a man. He was no bigger and no hairier‚ his member was surely that of a ‘healthy’ man. So why couldn’t she shake the image of the wolf from her mind. Wolf-man‚ Man-wolf‚ no surely not. But then hadn’t he been able to change his appearance?
“Did you....did you... well sort of change?” She hesitantly asked him.
“Change‚ in what way? My passion definitely rose to great heights‚ and my senses‚ well you all but rid me of those‚ but change? No I don’t think so. I’m still just a man.”
“Hmm?” Angela was not so sure.
Taking her by the hand he walked her back to the spot where she had entered.
“Well my dear‚ I can only thank you for what has been a truly memorable‚ and thoroughly enjoyable day‚ but night draws on and I’m sure you would not wish to be walking these woods in the dark. I would see you safely home‚ but I am afraid that is quite impossible.”
Angela looked around‚ and for the first time noticed that the sun was indeed low down above the tops of the trees.
“Dusk already?” She thought‚ it didn’t seem as if she had been here that long.
“EIGHT HOURS?” She thought with surprise. She couldn’t believe it‚ but judging from the position of the sun it must have been about that long.
“No‚ I mean yes. Yes I guess I must be going‚ and thank you‚ I’ll be fine.” It was certainly not what she was thinking‚ but all she was about to say.
“Will I see you again? I didn’t even know this glade was here.”
“Perhaps my dear‚ for anything is possible. As for the glade‚ well it is always here‚ but can not always be seen. So as I say‚ perhaps‚ and should you want to enough‚ you may find your way back.”
He turned her towards the gap in the undergrowth‚ and she stepped through. Turning back to say good-bye‚ all she saw were bushes and wild flowers where just moments before had been a beautiful glade. She shook her head‚ turned and began the walk home.
Perhaps it hadn’t turned out to be such a bad summer after all.
Militant Affairs
Militant Affairs · Group Sex · 'It's always been my opinion that feather boas give chorus-girls a dumb appearance,' said the white, 47-y/o Leander, a sergeant who rented an off-base apartment in Colorado Springs.
'I understand, although I think Anelia's a pretty 'skunk' due to her black hair, if she'd only attached the boa to represent a tail during this evening's performance,' smirked the handsome, also-white, dominant and 24-y/o Dwayne.
'Heck, you might not be an officer, but definitely are a gentleman I ought to salute despite army regs,' Leander grinned at his buddy.
'Well, I hope they don't send you to a court martial,' Dwayne answered.
'They won't. But I'm glad you're able to spend 2 weeks touring with your wife's acting troupe after your software company in Tucson, Az. promoted you to executive manager. I'm surprised you haven't earned more stripes than me,' the sergeant teased the husband.
'No jealousy, okay?'
'I promise, scout's honor – oh, excuse me for mentioning that you lack any honor.!' Leander snarled.
'Really, especially considering she's not playing a heavenly being, that's for sure,' Dwayne said.
'Not even a fallen angel – huh?' Leander asked the minx as she murmured, 'I'm fallen, but not an angel.'
'Then, why were you wearing white shoes, white stockings, white lingerie and a white gown, bitch?' Leander gruffly inquired.
'My role was getting married, sir.'
'One husband's isn't enough?' the sergeant inquired.
'No, sir. I'm promiscuous,' Anelia moaned.
'That's right, How many peckers have you screwed in Colorado Springs?' Dwyane asked.
'Uhhh... maybe 9,' she blushed.
'You sleazy woman!' Leander disparaged her.
Nonetheless, he and Dwayne had been friends since they'd met at a recruitment center 3 years earlier when Leander had been supplying military
information to professionals.
But the present event occurred a year before The Eros Adult Bookstore closed for business.
And once Anelia had confirmed her lewd behavior, Dwayne and Leander unzipped their trousers.
Next, tthe latter began stuffing his 8-inched penis into her mouth prior to stopping and metaphorically noting, 'This court martial finds you guilty of adultery, an offense punishable with a dishonorable discharge!'
Having driven past the Tejon Ave. bookstore, 2 days previously, though, Dayne jeered, 'Yeah, and I know the right place to convict you!'
He led her out to his car, whereupon Leander deposited her to all-4's in the back seat, drew her panties below her lovely bottom, rolled the driver's side window down and shoved her butt through it.
'Show your to rump to the world!' he ordered.
'Oh, god, yes, sir!' Anelia squealed not long before Dwayne turned his vehicle into the store's rear parking lot.
Leander pulled her panties up before the men escorted her into the video-arcade where customers were watching smut.
And a Mandingo clutched her tresses, jerked her into a booth, leaned her over and slowly buried his phallus in her snatch.
'Take my big dick, stank-'ho!' he whispered.
'Uuuh, uuuh, uuuh!' Anelia panted.
'Wow, she's hot!' white guy remarked while nudging past the darkie, lowering her lingerie-top, squeezing her firm, medium-sized tits and ejaculating on them.
'All right, my brutha'!' the swarthy hunk said as he emptied his balls into her beaver-gash.
After he'd withdrawn from Anelia and disappeared, she lost track regarding her users' race while they shuttled her from stall to stall.
Cock after cock penetrated her oral gape, vag and anus.
Meanwhile, men called her 'a dirty, filthy slut.' Rarely, had she experienced such a verbal assault.
But the longer it lasted, the more excited she became, though Dayne went to the counter, purchased a bottle of rush and returned to the arcade.
He opened the bottle, reached in, held the receptacle under her nose, harshly slapped her face and forced her to inhale the chemical's fumes.
'Aaaaiiiiieeeeh!' she screamed as she climaxed again.
'Listen to raving nympho!' Leander chuckled.
However, he and Dwayne were ready to further humble her because they took her into the men's restroom.
They had her kneel before they masturbated into the toilet, then made her drink the their jizz.
'Are you satisfied, you little skunk?' Dwayne asked.
'Yes, sir. Thank you.'
'We appreciate your gratitude, whore,' Leander replied, after which he and Dwayne accompanied her onto the side street and pimped her $20 mouth to 3 black soldiers.
'Now, you're convicted,' Dwayne declared, while needless to say, she didn't appeal the verdict and happily so.
Erotic Catering
General Discussions · Erotic Catering · A dynamic interracial couple combining 30 years of experience in catering and event management. We are passionate and dedicated to achieve the highest level of service for our clients. Creativity and open minded orientation has insured that we are able to make your special event memorable. We specialise in adult events ranging from private dinner parties, cocktail parties, swinger parties, birthday parties and even the occasional corporate event.
If you are looking for that sexy twist to your event our service range from cocktail, waitresses, barmen and hostesses that will compliment your unique theme.
We gladly await your correspondence.
The best job I had in collage
The best job I had in collage · Crossdressers · MY NEW SIDE JOb
Being a Sissy Maid at a party to earn money.
I work at a convenience store while going to college making minimum wage.
Nobody understands how much I have to work to keep up with my bills. Christmas is coming up and I have been working all the hours I can so I can Have some extra cash for the holidays.
Working all these hours my friends stop in from time to time so they can see me. One of our regular customers is a gay couple, one is definitely the man and the other is more feminine, often wearing more girly and pink clothes.
In fact one time he came in wearing a tiny pair of hot pink shorts and when he got out of the car I caught a glimpse of everything. They are super nice people and always joking when they come in.
One time at work my buddy Tim and I weres standing by the register and we were talking while the more feminine, which I later learned name is Terry, was checking out.
I was telling him about how it seems no matter how many hours I work I just can't seem to save up enough to buy a car. He suggested I sell something or try to borrow the money. I know they won't lend me any money do to poor credit. Terry smiled and said good luck as he walked out.
About an hour later I was by myself the store was real slow and I noticed Terry pulling in. I said forgot something? as he walked in. No but I may have a solution for your problem. Oh really, what's your idea? He looked around the store to make sure we were alone, now I was getting nervous about what he was going to say when he did that.
From time to time Bruce and I have house parties with some friends and we hire young men to serve drinks to our guests. It's about 5 hours of work and it pays $500 for the night plus you may get tips. Wow I thought that would give me enough money to buy a car once I add it to what I have saved. I think he knew he had my interest.
Here's the deal all the guest will be men and they most likely be hooking up with each other. You will not be expected to participate or doing anything unless you want too as he winks and laughs just kidding.
Terry then says but you will be wearing a kind of revealing uniform.
But the most important thing is privacy you can not tell anyone about who comes and nobody will say anything about you.
He hands me his number and says I need to know in a couple of days.
I was hanging out with my friend's the next day, they started talking about how little we see each other. I said I am working on something special and after Christmas I will cut back I promise.
The next day I called Terry and we talked. He said the party is next Saturday, he gave me there address and said be there by 4 so we can get ready before the guess arrive. That was perfect my parents were going out of town for the weekend.He asked me for my measurements. I thought it was weird but the I remembered my uniform.
For the next few days I started imagining what I got my self into all I could picture was me in tiny tight shorts serving drinks while men were having sex with each other. I started to get hard thinking abut it and began jerking off to the idea.
It was finally Saturday night I got to Terry's house around 3:45 and he answered the door, good I like that your early. Terry looked like he had a little makeup on but it did not surprise me. He grabbed my hand welcomed me with a hug and asked me to set up some tables which I did.
Terry grabs my hand and takes me to a bedroom, the room was all pink with a canopy bed just as he was about to open the closet to get my uniform the door bells rings. He says sit down that must be the other sissy and he runs out of the room.
Sissy?? What sissy? other sissy? who is the sissy?
Terry walks in holding hands with Steve a guy I knew from school. Holy crap what are you doing here? I said. He says I work here. My face was bright red he said don't worry nobody will know, you'll have fun and the tips are great, besides they like fresh sissies.
What is this sissy stuff? Just then Terry opens the closet and pulls out these two short lace french maid uniforms. These are the uniforms?? Yes sweetie, I told you they were revealing. Um I am not sure about this. Just as I said that Steve lowering his jeans revealing the lace thong he was wearing and started to get dressed.
Come on pal get ready the guest will be here soon. I took a deep breath and said remember it's one night and why your doing this.
I get undressed I can feel Terry and Steve checking me out, Terry hands me these black lace thong panties and looks a my hard cock and says, see this is fun and besides with a cock like that you'll do OK tonight.
I slip the panties on and I have to admit they felt so good I started to reach down to rub them and Steve say no no no don't do that you want to stay as hard as you can.
We put on our maid outfits, they barely reached our bums and just reached the top of our panties. Terry gave Steve and me some high heels. You need learn to walk in heels honey. I said I already can remember last Holloween I dressed up as a girl and wore high heels all night.
Terry then gave us a touch of make up he stood up and said OK sissies we have a few minutes wait in the living room while I get ready.
While standing in the living room Bruce walks in, my my these are some pretty sissies, let look at what we have here. He tells us to lift up our skirts, turn around and bend over. As we are bent over I hear Terry say Bruce stop that, Terry is standing there in a long lace pink dress pink lace panties and Bruce is stroking his cock to us. Bruce, Honey put it away it will get plenty of use soon.
The door bells rings and Terry says go ahead welcome our guest while I go in the kitchen and start making drinks.
Steve, now Stephanie and I open the door and let the men in. They are all greeting each other with hugs, kisses and touching each other.
Stephanie and I go in the kitchen and get trays, we go out to the living room and start asking the men what they would like to drink. as we bring the drinks out the men are getting a little friskier with each other. Pretty soon a number of them are on their knees sucking cock and fucking each other.
One gentleman is getting a blow job and he signals me over, he starts rubbing my bum and gently tugging on my thong, be a good sissy and get me a rum and coke. Yes sir. I go into the kitchen and get the drink from Terry. Terry says your doing a good job, he's getting a lot of compliments on me. I smile and leave to go back.
I deliver the drink while he is still being blown, he reaches in my panties and puts a tip against my cock, pulls his hand out and rubs the front of my panties, I thought I was going to loose it.
Walking away I hear excuse me sissy, before I could turn around he was right behind me. I could feel his bare cock rubbing against my thong and bum, he whispers in my ear as he reaches around rubbing the front of my panties. He asks for a drink and if I was doing anything later. As he is rubbing me I let out a sigh and leak out some per-cum on his finger, he lifts his finger and slides it in my mouth. I took it and licked his finger without a second thought.
The guest leave and we clean up. We are going back to the bedroom to change back. Terry walk in and gives us our money. Holy crap I made almost $700 with tips.
As I start to get undressed Terry points to my cock and says you going to be alright going home like that, do you want me to take care of it for you? Shocked I said I'll be alright. I look over at Steve and is changing but putting on a new thong, a school girl skirt, a lace bra and a top. What are you doing I asked. I have got to pay my rent somehow.
Besides doing the parties, Steve was being a sissy whore. Oh my, are you serious? I'll make another $500 tonight.
Terry says oh honey you can make some money, you know the man who asked you out? He said he would pay $1,000 to break you in.
He could see my mind was wandering but it was not the part of my body I was thinking with. Before I knew it Terry was on his knees sucking my cock and Steve was rubbing my shoulders with his hard cock rubbing against my back. I came in seconds Terry got up and kissed me sapping my own cum in my mouth saying swallow it sweetie and I did.
Steve I have to go you sluts I have some cock of my own I need to take care of.
I get dressed up in something really slutty, Terry walks me to the door gives me that guy's name address and phone number and says, Let me know if you want to work another party sissy and giggles. I replied you can count on it and winked as I walked away.
3 Is A Magic Number
3 Is A Magic Number · Group Sex · It was around 4 P.M I got the phone call from Vanessa. “Hey baby‚” she had said‚ “Maria's going out tonight‚ so how about you come round to my flat and we erm... watch a film?” She said this knowing that I would agree to coming round to hers and that a film would not be going on and even if it did‚ that the pair of us would be naked before we'd even pressed the play button. Vanessa wasn't my girlfriend‚ but that made what we had even more special in my mind. Fucking awesome sex‚ but none of the nonsense in between.
Vanessa wasn't conventionally beautiful‚ but she was pretty‚ had pretty average sized boobs‚ 34C at a guess I'd say and she was a size 10/12 and 5'8. But damn did she have a great ass and hips that she swayed so much a rope bridge in a tornado would be impressed. She also had one of the nicest pussy's I’d ever seen‚ tasted or fucked. And she always made sure it was clean shaven in case she had any visitors down south.
I headed home so I could shower as I had been out in town‚ getting some food and the like in. Dumping it all in the cupboards and fridge I sprinted upstairs and stripped‚ jumping in the shower. I'm not exactly the tallest or the bulkiest guy‚ but my abs are slightly defined and I work with what I got. As I washed my cock (which is about 7.5 inches) I considered jerking off before going to Vanessa's. Then I thought‚ that she loved the taste of my cum so much that she would just scold me for doing so. The thought of her silky soft lips wrapped around my head and shaft sent a shiver down my spine and planted a grin on my face. She could deep-throat better than any porn-star I’d seen. She would take me all the way in‚ barely gagging‚ and then start swirling her tongue around my balls‚ until I shot cum in her mouth and she sucked me dry. If my cum wasn't in her mouth or pussy‚ she claimed it was wasted.
After towelling myself off and getting changed‚ my phone vibrated and Vanessa told me the coast was clear‚ so I could head on over. I put my shoes on and decided to walk the short distance to her house. It was about 7:30‚ so when I was leaving the sky was a nice tint of orange as the sun slowly descended to its resting place on the west of the world.
I reached her flat and pressed the buzzer‚ and I was instantly let in. As the door swung open I could hear running. Cautiously I walked through the door shouting “Vanessa?..V?” The reply I got was dipped in honey and sugar “In here darling‚ cum and make yourself cumfortable!” I rounded the corner into her lounge and saw her trim figure draped across the sofa‚ wearing nothing but a black bra‚ stilettos and a mini skirt with no sign of panties underneath. I instantly felt my cock get hard at the sight of her‚ and she looked up‚ fluttering her eyelids and showing me her beautiful green eyes. She flicked her obviously dyed raven black hair and stood up. Sauntering over to me.
“Why don't‚” she said still in that honey dipped voice and removing my hoodie and shirt all the while “We get you a little more... Naked?” And with that she ripped the rest of my buttons open and kissed me with such ferocity that she pushed us back into a wall. When my back had connected with a solid surface‚ I began to return the kiss just as forcefully‚ our tongues dancing in a swirl of passion‚ meeting‚ moving away‚ exploring each other’s mouths‚ meeting again and the process continued. As we kissed I could feel her nails‚ like claws dragging down my back and she moaned into my mouth as I brought my hands forward and squeezed her tits together.
By now my shirt was on the floor and I decided to make things fair and unhooked her bra. This skill had taken me a while to master‚ as all men know it is a tricky business‚ particularly when you're being turned on and as excited as I was‚ but I managed it and she shrugged her shoulders so it fell to the floor leaving her wonderful breasts exposed. I took full advantage‚ kissing and biting down her neck until I took her right nipple into my mouth‚ sucking it and flicking my tongue at the same time being rewarded with an “ooooo fuck yes Matt... don't stop.” I continued to flick my tongue but instead of sucking I clamped my teeth down hard‚ making her squeal with delight. I kissed my way over to the other breast and she continued moaning‚ undoing my belt and slipping my jeans down‚ rubbing my cock through my boxers. “Well... hello big boy.” She said before pushing me away and dropping my boxers to the same place as my jeans. “Come on Matty... Feed me that gorgeous cock of yours. Then I want you to ram it in my pussy hard!” She squealed running over to the sofa and propping her head on her hands on the arm‚ mouth wide open and eyes closed. I was only too happy to oblige.
I walked over to her slowly and quietly. “I'm waitingggg!” she called teasingly. “You're such a filthy slut” I said teasingly and in response she said “I’ll get you for that” At least‚ she tried to‚ but before she could finish‚ I had rammed my cock down her throat and all I got was “I’ll ge -mmm mmmmm.” She began taking me in slowly and I could feel the pulse in my cock get stronger as her warm‚ wet mouth slid up and down my now rock hard cock‚ her hand sometimes following her lips up and down‚ making me closer to cumming all the while. Her other hand gently massaged my balls‚ driving me wild. Then all of a sudden she took my cock out of her mouth and replaced them with my balls instead‚ which is something she'd never done before! The pleasure was immense and it instantly brought me closer‚ having her sucking hard on them‚ her tongue swirling her hand working furiously on my cock when I said “Fuck V‚ you're gonna make me cum!” She stopped just as abruptly as she'd started. “told you I'd get you. Now fuck me pretty boy.” She manoeuvred herself so her legs were spread off the sofa her back resting on it. “Right you are V.”
I moved round to position myself right in between her legs‚ but before fucking her I decided to tease her a bit more. I kissed up her thigh gently tracing my tongue all the way up it. “No...stop... you... bastard” she moaned without any conviction whatsoever. I reached her centre and slid my tongue up her now soaking wet pussy‚ which tasted divine. I made it to that magic button that is the clitoris and nibbled it making her grab my head and shove me in further‚ so I let my tongue flick as well “fuckkkk youuuuu!” she exclaimed as her hips bucked involuntarily. I got up‚ and smiled “now how bad do you want me inside you?” “Very bad Matty... pleeeeease fuck me?!” She asked with mock innocence and fluttering her eyelids again. “well as you asked so nicely” And with that I slid my cock inside her dripping pussy.
As I felt the heat and tightness of her pussy I let out a groan which was matched by her moan of pleasure “ooo that’s what I wanted... right there. Now fuck me hard!” I began moving my hips backwards and forwards‚ building up a steady rhythm‚ until I was going as fast as I could manage and she wrapped her legs around me. Her pussy contracted and expanded as her orgasm built up even more and I could feel my cock pulsing ready to shoot my load inside her. I struggled to hold it off until she climaxed. Then I had an idea‚ I decided to just gently rub her clit. Gently‚ but quickly. It worked. Her orgasm started. She screamed with pleasure as I felt her pussy tighten and her whole body lock up‚ which in turn made the familiar heat run through me and my balls got hard as I shot my load inside of her six or seven times.
“What the hell?!” I turned round. Maria was stood in the doorway‚ looking shocked. “Oh fuck” Vanessa said. I couldn’t quite tell whether that was to do with the size of her orgasm or the fact that her flat mate/best friend was stood in the door way watching her have sex. “Maz‚ I can explain” Vanessa began. “It's quite clear what's going on here Vanessa‚” she said haughtily. “You decided to take advantage of the fact I was out of the flat.” “How long were you stood there?” I asked. “Long enough‚” Maria began “To know that I'm more annoyed that I wasn't invited to this party than I am that you were doing it in my lounge on the sofa where I sit to watch TV!” Vanessa and I looked at each other‚ stunned. “You mean you're not mad?!” “Oh no I am. But I won't be once you two have paid me back. And it starts right now. Matt get your sorry ass over here.” I pulled my still semi-hard cock out of Vanessa and went over to Maria‚ not wanting to waste this opportunity. “Now I'm going to taste that slut's juices off your cock.” And without further ado‚ she dropped to her knees and began licking and sucking me noisily‚ making me hard all over again. She couldn't take me in nearly as deep as Vanessa could‚ but at the same time‚ her tongue work was much better and it felt amazing. Just as I could feel my orgasm building up I heard Vanessa shout “HEY! I want some too!” Maria stopped. “Yeah‚ cos you're a whore. We'll finish this up in the bedroom. Both of you. Come on through.” This was like a dream come true for me. I'd always fancied Maria‚ and now I was going to get to fuck her.
Maria was much shorter than Vanessa‚ particularly when V had her heels on. She was about 5'4‚ but her boobs‚ were huge‚ to match her ass. They were 34 G's and they were amazing to see even caged inside a bra. She was of Spanish descent so she had slightly tanned skin all the time and she could even speak a bit of Spanish (even though she was born and bred in south London‚ she still had a twang in her accent). “Now‚ you two‚ Strip me.” We did as we were told‚ Vanessa and I working her body as we took items of clothing off‚ kissing up her body‚ licking and sucking her nipples‚ neck‚ stomach and kissing her every once in a while. Once she was naked she said “Right. Matt. I want to fuck you. But at the same time‚ I want you to lick Vanessa's pussy like you never have before. V‚ you're going to be facing me so I can watch. Matt? Lie on the bed. V‚ over his face. Now please.” We didn't need to be told twice. I lay flat on the bed and Vanessa sat over me. I began to flick my tongue up and down her slit‚ making her moan with pleasure. Obviously satisfied‚ Maria proceeded to sit on my cock and began moving up and down. I could just see her tits bouncing through V's legs‚ making me even harder.
The two women moaned louder and louder as they both got closer to orgasming. Maria said to Vanessa “Kiss me!” And as they kissed almost as passionately as Vanessa and I had done earlier‚ I slipped my tongue round to V's anus‚ sliding my tongue inside her making her moan into Maria's mouth even louder‚ before I moved back to her clit licking furiously and bucking my hips to slam my solid cock in to the wet‚ warm hole that was Maria’s pussy. Both women orgasmed simultaneously and this in turn set me off and I moaned into the rush of Vanessa's cum as I squirted my hot cum inside Maria's wetness. She kept going for a while before saying “Vanessa‚ I want to feel your tongue on my cunt. And I want to see him fuck you while you lick me out. So he can do you doggy style... And Matt hunny‚ when you're close‚ I want you to finish in my mouth. Then I'll see what I do with the cum.”
We re-arranged ourselves so that I was behind Vanessa and I could see Maria clearly for the first time since our little sexcapade began. Vanessa wasted no time diving head first into Maria's pussy‚ licking and rubbing everywhere‚ making Maria moan loudly and squeeze those huge tits together which got me hard enough again‚ to begin taking Vanessa from behind. Her moans indicated that I was hitting the right spots as I slammed my cock in and out of her again and again. We were all getting worked up into a frenzy. Maria was forcing V's head into her crotch‚ I was slamming my cock into V‚ we were all in a world of pleasure. Then I decided to spice things up.
I slid my cock right out of V's dripping wet pussy‚ my cock slippery and warm from all her juices‚ and I pushed it into her ass‚ making her moan louder than she had done all day. Which was an achievement being muffled as she was by Maria's sopping wet cunt. I pushed harder in and finally her ass accepted my rock‚ hard cock and I began slamming into her almost as hard as I had been into her pussy. The tightness was unreal‚ I could feel every fibre of her asshole trying to reject my cock and yet at the same time‚ me forcing my way into her fighting it off. I felt incredibly powerful‚ and very turned on. My hand flew to her clit yet again and I began rubbing‚ which very soon made her cum all over my hand. I then offered my hand to Maria‚ which she sucked gently‚ relieving my fingers of the prized possession that was V's sweet nectar.
“I'm getting close Maria‚” I said as I realised that I was beginning to feel my cock tense up just like it usually did before I came. “Come here then. Vanessa keep going. I want to taste his cum and your ass while you taste my cum. I'm too close for you to stop now.” Vanessa groaned and carried on licking and biting‚ making Maria gasp for breath. “Slide your cock into my mouth Matt. I want to taste your thick‚ creamy cum.” I did as she had requested‚ feeling her tongue dart out to flick over my head‚ sending a jolt through my body‚ making me stiffen up even more‚ which I hadn't thought even physically possible. I watched as she gobbled my cock up‚ pushing me into her cheek‚ grazing my head with her teeth but that tongue was what was driving me wild. I squeezed her tits as I said “Fuck Maria‚ make me cum baby‚ please‚ make me cum in your hot mouth.” Maria took my cock right out of her mouth except for my head‚ and sucked hard. She moved her hand up and down my shaft so fast I thought she was going to hit herself in the face but she appeared to be a pro. With one last squeeze of those amazing tits‚ I groaned as I shot my load into her mouth. While the amount of cum had dropped since I had cum twice already in a short space of time‚ there was still a reasonable amount‚ and Vanessa looked up enviously as I spurted in to her friends mouth.
Maria beckoned V up to where she was sat on the bed. With a sly look at me‚ they began to kiss passionately‚ sharing my cum between the two of them pushing it between their mouths‚ tongues swirling through it‚ until Maria let it drop on to her tits‚ which she was squeezing together and told Vanessa to lick it off her and feed it back to her. Vanessa did so and saved half of it for herself. They both looked at me and swallowed. “Well‚” Maria said “I can certainly see why she goes on about you. You're good! And you have some of the nicest cum I've ever tasted! Would you like to stay the night Matthew?” I grinned and nodded. Suddenly‚ my fuck buddy was now fuck buddies. I thought to myself “I think I'll come here more often!” and got into bed‚ with the two gorgeous women that I had just fucked and watched eat my cum‚ before drifting to sleep‚ with one of them on each arm.
More in White-House
› White-House Orgies› White-House Fuck Parties› White-House Escorts› Local Girls in White-House› Sex Groups in White-HouseOther Locations
› White-Bluff Fuck Parties › White-Pine Fuck Parties
